Google This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at |http: //books .google .com/I i (^ A MONTHLY RECORD OF ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCE. PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OP THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL LNSTLrUTK OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND V. 1 9 O o. Nos. 1— 108. \VITH PLATES A— M. I'UHLISHEIJ BV THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE, 3, HANOVER SQUARE. LONDON, W. • m -• • • • • • ■ • • • • • • • * •I • I* * I • • • • • •• •• • • ••• •• •• ••••• •••••• ■ ■•*••• ■ «•• ,•• . . -.• ••: • • • '• • •••* ••• •• • • ,'• •• •••,•• • • -• •• ••••••-•• • • ■•• •••••••• • "• • • ••• • • • • •• ^tii-^T^ ? OOiq"TEl?3"TS. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. No. AMca. The Religion of the Fans. Andrew Lano' 81 AfHca, East. Exploration of a Bushman's Cave, in Alfred County. Natal. {IlJuxtnitetl.) \S ILLIAM oAZLKY ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... O Africa, East. Further Notes on the EUlorobo, or Ogglck. (\ W. Hobley, C.M.(J 21 Africa, East. Masai Ear-ring of stone. (Illuxfrfifed.) A. C. HOLLIS 12 Africa, East. Notes «>n the Boni Hunters of Jubaland. Capt. H. E. Salkeld 94 Africa: KwilU. Notes on the Native.^ of the Kwilu, Congo Free State. {Ilhixtrutcd,) J^« ■*■ yjMWj^^ A. ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •• ••■ ••• ••• ••■ ••• ••• f ^# Aft*ica, South : Kitchen Middens. The Port Nolloth Kitchen Middens. (^lUuittratpd.') ' «« \»/\ "^O'^I^ ••• ••• ••• ••• •«• ••• ••. ••• ••• ••• •«« •• S7^# AMca, South- West. Fetishes from l^ndana, South-West Africa. {^lUuMratpd.) Ben. ■I la HX Ij l^lj uMy IvJ.*A» •■• ••• ••• ••• ■•• ••• ••• ««« ••• ••• ••• 0«7 Aft>ica, West, a Necklace of Glass Beads from West Africa. OVith Plate A.) C. II. Read, V 4J * 4 L • kJ7» X* a ••• •■• ••• ••• «•• ••• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• X Aft>ica. West, steatite Figures from West Africa, in the British Museum. ( With Plate a. find tn'o III i/iftnitioHJt.) T. A. JOYCK, M.A 57 Africa. St^f aho Egypt ; Tunis. America, North : CraniolOgy. Crania from Shcll-bearing Sandhills, near San Francisco, now in the Cambridge Museum. W. Innes Pocock 81 America, South: Animal Superstitions. Animal Superstitions among the Araucanians. Communicated bv N. W. Thomas, M.A. C. A. Sadleir 60 America. See aim Canada ; Tiebba del Fuego. Anthropology. Misgivings of an Anthropologist. Andbew Lang 4 Anthropology. See also Physical Anthbopology. Anthropometry. Anthropometric Identification : a New System of classifying the Records. (^H if k Diagram.) J. GRAY, B.Sc 62 ArchSBOlogy : Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. W. .J. Lewis Abbott, F.G.S. 80 ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. O. M. Dalton, M.A., F.S.A 67 ArchSdOlOgy : Eoliths. Eoliths and pseudo-Eoliths. Uev. H. «. O. Kendall, M.A 91 ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. J. Rrs8ELL Labkby 92 ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths, is it certain that Eoliths are made by Man .' {^\Vith Plate M, and IllujftratioH,) Dr. HUGO Obebmaier * 102 ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. On the Origin of Eoliths. {Illuift rated,) S. Hazzledine Wabben, JT • \j • o* ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• X^#%) ArchSBOlOgy. See aho EGYPT ; England ; Flint Implements ; Sinai. Asia. See India ; Sinai. Australia: Religion. Baiame and the Bell Bird. N. W. Thomas, M.A 28 Biography. See Obituaby. Borneo. Note on the Peoples of Borneo. Ebnest B. Haddon 18 Borneo. Studies in Bornean Decorative Art : 1. Patterns derive<l from the Roots of the Fig Tree. (^Illujit rated,) A. C. Haddon, Sc.D., F.B.S 39 Canada: Indians, ('anadian Indians in 1901. David Boyle 32 Congri^SS. Preliminary Notice of the Fifteenth International Congress of Americanists ... 108 CraniolOgy. See Ambbica, Nobth ; Egypt. Egypt. The Early Occurrence of iron in Egypt. H. R. Hall. M.A 40 Egypt. Note upon Excavations made 1904-05. (IfV/A Plate A.) J. (Jabhtang, M.A.. B.Litt., M, a^* AA • ■•• ••• ■•• ••« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• § 2^ Egypt. Palaeolithic Implements from the Thebaid. {^With Plate C, and HhmtratioH.) H. R. J L JV iJ Jj^ iH •^V* ■■• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• Att^tt a^^rf Egypt. The Excavation of the XI dynasty Temple at Dei r el- Bahari, Thebes. (Illuxtrated.) Xl • A lr» I \.A i4MJ^ aJJL a^^« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••* ••• ■•• ••• ••• ••• (#%# Egypt: CraniolOgy. Composite Photographs of Early Egyptian Skulls. (BVM Plate K) Prof. A. Thomson, M.A., M.B. 38 Egypt : CraniolOgy. Note on Dr. Keith's review of " The Ancient Races of the Thebafd," by l*rof. Arthur Thomson and D. Randall-Maclver. l*rof. Kabl Peabsqn, F.R.S 65 Egypt : CraniolOgy. Note on Dr. A. Keith's review of *' The Ancient Races of the Thcbaid '* (Man. P.»or>, .V»). Prof. Abthub Thom.son, M.A., M.B 68 »«. England: ArchseolOgy. An Excavation in Kcmcrton Camp, nro<1on Flill. (^IlhMtn/fM.') IJ. ('. A. Wtnut.K, hSc, K.IJ.S., K.H.A 74 Europe. Str Ksm.AHtt; Urs(iMi\ ; Kussia. FUl. A |)»iil»l«-hriMWj<l ('lull from Uh' Fijian IslaiKJH. ( 11/7// /V^//^ 7/.) IIknrv llAi.Forit, M.A. 9 Flint Implements. Tin- Pat inatinn of Flint rmplfmonls. A. J. FloGO 3 Folklore. >>/• amkhh'a, houtii ; hukhia. Hungary. Hiiiii/arinn riiynioffnomy. .loirx BEr)m)E. M.D., F.lt.S 95 India: Fire Walking. INirhIh^t tlimnKh tlm Fimat Phalcn. ('APT. O. n. H BARN. K.E. ... 83 MaglO. A FiirtliiT Not,«' on >fnKi«-. N. W. Thomas, M.A 82 Magic. Til'- Kvil Kyr iiii.l tlir CjiMitTji. ( IlhiHtnitnl.) J. F.. Mykks, M.A., F.S.A 6 Magic. '*^'* "/*" NKW (llINKA. New Guinea. FutMut N..I»' on tin* Proj:rr'sM(»r tin* ('o4)k-l>ani<'l8 Kxpcdition. C. G. SeU(}- ifl/\|^i^|lf|«|la •»■ • • • #•• ■•■ *•. ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• mitX9 New Guinea. Intnxltn'toiv Nnt<'s lo u study of the Totmiisin of tho Elcnia Tril)es. (^Illun- ti'ofvil.) \W\\ *). \\. \\in,\\V;A 2,10 New Guinea. N<»h« c»n a Pnintlnji; (»n Hark fioin the; Ainl Hivcr Delta, Hritisli Ni'W (iuinea. ( H'/V/i /V//^• A.) ('. (i. Skij<;mann. M.H 89 New Guinea. Not«» on a SkuU prcpaictl for I'nrpoflC'* of Sontcry, fmni th<^ Mikco District. {\\ nil l*hitv H,) (\ (1. Sklkjmann, M.n 27 New Guinea: TatUing. Tatninu at Hnla. Hiitish New (Juinea. ( III Nsf rated.) A. C. llADDnX, Sr.h., F.K.S '. 53 New Hebrides : Forgeries. NoU* on a For;re<l Ktlmoj^raplneal Specimen from the New llolniile^. {/ifHsfnifni.) .1. Kiu;r.-I*AKTIN<JT()N 41 Obituary. l*n»foM«nr Atlolf Ha>ti,in. ( /llns/nifn/.) Prof. K. B. Tylor, n.C\L., F.U.S. ... 76 Obituary. Tlionwin (iOt»rp» Hon«i Uowo*. F.H.S. A. C. Kaodon. Sr.l).. F.R.S 22 Obituary. Ilialnmr Stolpi-. ('. II. UkaI). F.S. A 30 PaciHc. .V»' Pt)KNK<> : Fi.ii : NkwUiinka: Nkw Hkrridks. Physical Anthropology. ."vrAMKUHA, North : A.STHRoroMETRY : Craniolo(;y ; Egvi»t. Physical Deterioration. Mt morial a.Mrc>s*vl Uy tho Anthropoloirloal InRtitnto to the Lonl Piv^ulonl of the I'nunril ... ... 51 Religion. .S'.' Anm-A : ArsTRAl.iA : MAt;H-: Nkw (tiiNK.A. Russia : Animal Folklore. Animal Folkl.Mv from Hn^^la. Pr.»f. Janschtl ami N. W. ill"" rt^» *'!••*• .•» »•• «•• »*• •»• ••• ••• ••» ••• ••• ••• ••■ Ax Sinai. Nolo on tin' Antiipnlio* ff Sinai. K. C'ampuf.J.L Tho.mi»SON. .M.A 78 SlnM. Nolo on Siniitio \V.M>ilnp in Sinai. Prof. \V. .M. Fi.iNiHiRS Pktrie, IuM... F.R.S. ... 104 Slnal. N.'to on Sina I'o Anti^pntioN (/!h.ysfr,tfr,i^ P. ('ampbk.li. Thomi*son, M.A 54 Stnat. rito Sinai Kx|Kslinon, llHM-.V (11*7/* /V,/V //. „»,! Ufnxfniti,>»tx^ Pn^f. W. M. Ft.tNOKRs Pktkif-, O.r.U. F.K.s 64 Solomon Islands. Pi»l an.l H;on«n l\^;i:n* fixMn the S»lon»i.n Ishnnls. {.M'if/t Pluf^ F^ HKX«\ PAt.fMt R, M.A. 50 Solomon Islands^ l nrtho; Not,^ , n Funoi-tny Ornamonts from \\w S.Oomon IslaniU. (^IUm*- f'r.ir/iA C. M, Wot^oiMRR K.K.iJ.S. .'. 20 TatU. Srv Nkw liviNKA ; riKUKA i>Ki FiKiJO : Trxis. Tlerra del Fuegt>. Tatu m toniitUi Fm-J^^ (/:;>.*? v^\/.> h, lixg poth 90 Tunis. Tat.; n Tr.v.is. v 'I -r?, /»„f^ /-,/,,..,,/:. >,ji>,r .>/,<.> H. l.ixo Poth 72 RBVIBWS. AfHca. Poxx.N. o.vtv.^i, ;*, //.ii. ... «/•... i^7:h,.—..'-a^ p. \v. kklkin. m.p |4 AfHca« East^ ni>ii-v. n - v .».■ . • i > i. . r.- >.■ .rr ,-. »,/; r.r. i ;,. r. (^ ;/: >. v-- '--.i.^ a. wfrntk 62 AfVi04U East, l.yno. ;«»,:'?./, /,(,/.-.»,.,.• -,. ?",/. ,-s K. w. K. 100 AfH04U South. H;*::. 7h c n.- ;:„.h,.h>... Kkaxkitn Wnirr. 61 AfHca and Oo^Ania. ^''-v. i.-i^i.-hsr.. a »>>,-,,,/: -v ;.>;.//.•.>,»/...' }i.\'h. »''"(>■>, N. W. r«OMAN X«.A 25 Am^rfCa-. IV-r.^Tir MoMjivi,-!. >/ •••/..'..•/ /.' :i.f i, -,»r- . " Ih >■. >/', i >* . ;.* v- , .■ -i.t V ,\ }U*(i}t io*t t.»fir 'If ,u It tUf, tffi , ' t'.n'f- t'y 7u^r.-s t in t'W, I . K P. ... ... 84 Anthropology* •'^•' '■'*' Kr,Nr':. rH-,.-.rr.\i 1>:.a\:^: ^H^^"..A■ wi in: p. -. .m ^ . 87 55 ArchSBOlOgy. Mnnro. ArHirrohttjy find Faluc AntiqvitieM, O. M, D 98 ArchSBOlOgy: Method. Rttth«:ca : Audon. The Pre^tei ration of Antiquitt('it. A. H. Chuim^I 77 ArchSBOlOgy. ''^''' ''l*'* art; Buoxzk Agk; Egypt; England; Fkanck; Italy. Art. Allen. Celtir Art ht Patjan and Christian Tnne^. H. C. A. WiNDLE, F.S.A. ... .. 85 Asia. See ASSYRIA ; INDIA ; MALAY ; TIBET. Assyria. Edwanls. The Jlammvrahi Code. U. C. T. 78 Assyria. King. Itecord* of the Reign of Tuhulti-Mnih I. Prof. H. W. Ho(ta, M.A 48 Australia. See Queensland. Bronze Asr^. Uca<l. .-i Onide to the Anfif/nitiex of the Itronze Af/e in the Jiritixh Mn*euni. Prof. OscAU Montelius 7 Eflrypt. Budge. Cook's I/a ndbtntk for Hji/jtt and the Suflan. R. W. F 37 Egypt. Chantre. Heeherehex anthropologiqven en E*jyffte. ('. S. M 71 Egypt : ArchSBOlOgy. Setcm-Karr. Faytmm Ffint Implementx. \\. C. A. WlNDLE. D.Sc. J^ « CV**^« ••• ••• ••• ■■• ••• «•• ••* •«• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• Egypt: CraniolOgy. Thomson: Maclver. The Ancient Itaeex of the Thetfa't'd. A.Keith, xiX • mJ • ••• •«• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• ■•• England : ArchSBOlOgy. Mortimer. Forty Years' Itesvarehex in liritixh and Sawon linrial Mmindu of Fast Yorkshire. R. A. S. ... ... ... ... ... .... ... ... 86 England: Institutions. Chadwick. studies in A nylo-Saxon institution*. H. 8. K. ... 49 Europe. See England ; France ; Italy ; Portugal and Scotland. Evolution. BIdgewaj. Th.^ Origin and Inttnenee of the Thorovghhred Horse. Prof. T. McKenny Hughes, F.R.S. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... lOo Fiji. Fistui. Tales from Old Fiji. {Ill nst rated.) BASIL THOMSON 84 France: Stone Age. Doigneau. Xos aneStres primitifs. K. A. S 24 India. Holdicli. India. M. Long WORTH Dames 15 Italy. Woltmann. Die Oermanen und die lienulssanee in Italien. JOHN Beddoe 99 Italy: ArchSBOlOgy. Blcknell. Further Exploration in the Regions of the Frehistorir Roek'engra rings in the Italian Maritime Alps. J. L. M 17 Madagascar. Gcnnep. la/mu et Totimisnie a Madagascar, N. W. TUOMAS, M.A 36 Malay Peninsula. Mntin. Dielnland^ftdmniedrr Malayischen Ilalbinsel. C. O. Blagden and W. L. H. Duckworth, M.D., D.Sc 105 New Zealand. Smith. I/auaiki: The Original Home of the Maori, F. W. R. 97 Pacific Islands: New Hebrides. Lamb. Siiintsand Surages, {Illustrated.) J. E.-P. ... 85 Pacific. See alio AFRICA AND OCEANIA ; FiJI ; NEW ZEALAND ; PHILIPPINE ISLANDS. Philippine Islands. Folkmar. Al hum of Philippine Types, J. Gray 68 Philippine Islands. Meyer. FHi/tino Alhum, II/, Henry Balfour, M.A. 47 Philippine Islands: Craniology. Koeze. Crania Ethnica PhUippinica. III., ir., v. Sir William Turner, K.C.B., F.R.S 44 Physical Anthropology. Duckworth. MorphoUHjy and Anthropology. F. S 8 Physical Anthropology. Von Luschan. liautfarhentafel. N. W. THOMAS, M.A. . . 88 Pigmentation. Woodruff. The hlffectn of Tropical Light on Mil ite Men. F. S 69 Portugal and Scotland. Dukinfieltl-A«tley. Portuguese Parallels to fhe Clydeside Pis- eoreries. .xv. ij. aj. ••« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ... ... im Psychology. Thomas. Thought 'Transference; Crystal Oazituj, T. H. J 96 Psychology. Warvl : Rivers. Tlie British Journal of I*sychnlogy^ Vol, I.. I*t. III. X. W. A fltiJJA«u9| 1*1 a^x* ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ««• m\3 Queensland: Ethnography. Roth. Domestic implements^ Arts, and Mauufarturcs. j^ « vY aJ* ••« ••• ••• ••• •*• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• lO Religion. Oldham. TIw Sun and the Serpent. W. CROOK E 56 Religion. See also MADA(JASCAR ; VOTIVE OFFERINGS. Statistics. DaveniK)rt. Statistical Methods. F. S. 43 Tibet. Waddell. Lhasa and its Mysteries: with a Record of the Exjtcdition, llW»H-4. T V « V Kv Vr IV Ci ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •-• ••• »•» ••• «•• 0^$ Totemism. Sce Madagascar. Tunis. Hamy. Cit^s et Xccropoles Bcrberes de V Enfida. A. L. L 26 Uganda. Cunningham. Vganda and its Peoples. Sir H. H. Johnston, CJ.C.M.Q. K.C.B. 83 Votive Offerings. ANDRKE. Votire und Weihegahen des Kath.dischen Volks in Siiddentsch- I ana. it. ^\. ^.... •• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •• •.. t*0 VI PR0CBBDIN08 OF 80GIBTUB8. British Association for the Advancement of Science ... London. Anthropological Institute No. 107 18 ERRATA. No. 4, page y, line 26, lot pirrarru re»n\ jfi rraury , No. 28, page ">0, line 2f>, for t/mm-g light oh read orerthrow*. No. 89, in title of artirle and of Plate L, for Bark road Palm Frond. DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES. A. Bead Necklace from West Africa B. Fijian Double-IIeadod Club... C. Palaeolithic Implements from the Tbebaid D. Skull preparetl for purposes of Sorcery E. Com pofiite Photographs of the Negroid and Non-Negi-oi<i Grojps of the Ancient Inhabitant"* of the Thcbaid p. Hird and Human Designs from the Solomon Islands o. Steatite Carving from Mendiland, in the British Mnsenni II, Mo<lel of the Temple of Serabit el KhAdem - I-J. TuniHian Tatu Designs K. RxcaTations at Hierakon polls L. Painting on Bark from the Aird River. British New Guinea M. Flints f>f Eolithic Form ])roduced in the Cement Factory at Mantes... I • • • < With Nc K 1 •• 9 »» 19 !• 27 II 38 >» 50 »1 57 1? 64 »» 72 n 79 '» 89 t» 102 ILLUSTRATIONS IN THE TEXT. N,B, — All are Ph<ftograj?h'9y except where otherwise stated. Orfjkolo. Semese Mask leaving " Eravo '* Stone Implements from a Bushman*s Cave. (Figs. 1, 2, 3.) (DntwingM.) The Evil Eye and the Camera Orokolo. Procession of Totem Masks Orokolo. Semese Mask and Gronp of Dancing Girls Masai Ear-ring of Stone. {Drawihtj.') jviikuyu i^aiiccro ... ... .•• ... ... ... ... ••• •.• ••• Egyptian and British Palajoliths compared Implements and worked Morpholith Ring from the Tbebaid ... "Porobat una," now in the Sydney Museum Three of the Stones at A gba Samoan Girl dressed for the Club Dance Studies in Boroean Decorative Art. (Figs. 1-4.) (J)rawingA.) Forgetl Ethnographical Specimen from the New Hebrides. (Drttiring.) Anthropometric Identification. (^Drawing.') Tfttuing at Hula, British New Guin%a. (Figs. 1 and 2.) General view of the Temple, Sar&bit el-Khadm Ktele at Sar&bit el*Khadm Angle in the Temple, Sard bit el- Khadm With N 0.2 >• 5 p 6 •» 10 n 10 ?» 12 >i 14 •1 19 »• 19 M 20 M 28 1! 34 3i 39 >» 41 «. 52 •1 53 n 54 »« 54 M 54 Vll ILLUSTRATIONS IN THE TKXT—ronfifnted. Stelffi and Pillars in the Temple, Sar&bit el-Khadm Carayan coming up WtuM Sowab, near Sardbit el-Khadm TarquoiHC Mines au<l Settlement of Wadi Magliftra Steatite Carrings from Sherbro and Mendiland (British Museum) Steatite Carving Mangaka, Men's Fetish, from I^andana Kozo, Women's Fetish, from Landana Masai drawing Blood from an Ox Flints used by Indigenous Turquoise Miners Granite Picks and Crushers used by Egyptians Stone Piles and Blocks erected nenr the Temple Corner of Pyramid Base : January lUO* Western Ambulatory with Ruins of Shiines The Bock Salt PaTcment Sarcophagus of Kauit Statue of tJscrtesen II f '. Tatu in Tunis. (Figs. 9-26.) {Dratrhtt/M.) Plan of Camp. {Dtnwiny.') Pottery Fragments. (Dnttri/u/S) Manner of filing the Teeth, Kwilu River, Congo Free State. (^DratriiHj.) Professor Adolf Bastian Monuments of Social Bank Portraits of two Fuegians drawn by S. Parkinson. (Uratrhiy.) Portrait of a Patagonian, after Wilkes. {Ih-mrhttf.) Conical Pot. (^Drawing,) Group of Stones, Port NoUoth. (Figs. 2-3.) Flints of Bolithic Form pro<luced in the Cement Factory at .Matitos The Origin of Eolith.s. (Fig?. 1-4.) The Origin of Eoliths. (Figs. 5- 6.) (^Dniirimj*.) With No. 54 >) 54 ti 54 11 57 M 57 • » 59 »l 59 ■» 62 •» 64 • t 64 t; 64 »r 66 •. 66 >» 66 >i 66 • • 66 »• 72 >i 74 »• 74 It 75 • » 76 • » 85 •1 90 • I 90 •1 93 • • 93 • « 102 M 108 )> 108 Ylll LIST OF AUTHORS. y,B, — The Xumbets to tohich an atterish is added are tho$e of Reviews of Boi*k*. Abbott, W. J. L., 80. B., E., 84». Balkoi u, H., 9, 47*, oO. Hazlkv, \V., 5. Beddoe, J., 95, 99*. BLAfiDEX, C. O., 105*. B<»vLE, D., 32. Cin:R(;ii, A. H., 77*. CoLsox, U., 93. CuooKE, VV., o6», 63.* Daltox, O. M., 67, 98». Dames, M. L., 15*. Duckworth, W. L. H., 105*. ^« Ei)(;e-Pautix(;t<)N, J., 41, 85 Felkin, R. W., 14*, 37*, 100^ Gakstan(;, J., 79. Gray, J., 52, 68*. Haddox, a. C, 22, 39, 53. IIaddon, E. B., 13. Hall, H. H., 19, 40, 42, 66. Hearxe, G. H., 83. HoBLKV, C. \V., 21. IIoGO, A. fJ., 3. Ho<;g, II. \V., 43*. IIOLLIS, A. C, 12. Holmes, J. H., 2, 10. Hughes, T. M<K., 106*. J., T. II., 96*. •Janschul, Prof., 11. Johnston, 8ik 11., 23*, 33*. Joyce, T. A., 57. K., H. .S., 49». Keith, A., o5*. Kendall, H. G. O., 91. L., A. L., 26*, 101*. Lax<;, a., 4, 31. Lark BY, J. R., 92. M., C. S., 71*. Moxtelius, ()., 7*. MiLLEx, B. II., 59. Myres, J. L., 6, 17*. Obermaier, H., 102. Pearsox, K., 65. Petrie, W. M. F., 64, 104. PoCOCK, W. I., 81. U., F. W., 97*. Read, C. II., 1, 30. Roth, 11. L.. 72, 90. S., F., 8*, 45*, 48*, 69*. S., R. a., 24*, 46*, 86*. Salkeld, R. E., 94. Sadleir, C. a., 60. Seligmann, C. G., 27, 29, 89. Thomas, N. W., U, 16*, 25*, 28, 36*, 60, 70*, 82, 88*. Thompsox, R. C, 54, 73, 78*. TnoMriox, A., 38, 58. Thomson, B., 34*. loRDAY, K., 75 Turxer, Sir W., 44*. Tylor, E. B., 76. Warrex, S. H., 103. Werner, A., 62*. White, F., 61*. WixuLE, B. C. A., 35*, 74, 87*. Woodford, C. M., 20. Plate A. Man, 1905. A BEAD NECKLACE FROM WEST AFRICA. MAN fi. MONTHLY RECORD OF ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCE. PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF |THE ANTHROPOLOaiCAL INSTITUTE OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. I'.if. — All communicationt printed in Mas are signed or initialled bt/ iheir authors, and the Council of the Institute desire* it to be underUoad that in giving pubticitr/ to them it accepts no retponsibilili/ for the opinions or slalementi expressed, X.B. — Mam, 19(15, consists of (a) twelve monlhtt/-published sheets, of sixteen pages eiieh, printed in single column ; containing "Original Arliclee" and substantial •' Reviews " of recent publications ; all numbered consecutively 1, 2, 3, onwards. N.R. — Articles published i« Mav should be quoted by the t/ear, and the referenee-number of the article^ not by the page reference ; e.g., the article tcAich begins on p. 6 below should be quoted as Man, 1903. 3. ^ OBIOINAL ARTICLES. Africa, West. "With Plate A. Read. A Necklace of Glass Beads from West Africa. By C. H. Read, F.S.A. ^ A great deal has beeu wriiten ou the snlijfut of glass l>eada ilisL-overeii iu the eiirtii | in vnrioua pHrta ot West Afriwi, aud not infrequently claims for n very high aatiquity are put forwarJ, more particularly when the ao-called "aggry" beads are in question. Such claims are found to rest on very slender foundotione, evidence of any kind being entirely absent, and an examination of the beada themselves showing no features that are not to be found in mediieval or later Lead^ from the factories in Venice.* I have never yet been able to got n satisfactory answer tn the enquiry," Whnt is an aggry bead ? " I am told that it must ahow obvious signs of age, iin4 that the pattern mu^t not be superficial, but as a definition this is clearly of little value. The so-called " chevron " bead has been called the aggry bead, but it is by no means commonly found in West Afrtua, though it does oocur there, as well as in American Indian graves. In no case known to me has any bead, or group of beads, been discovered in West Africa that would pass muster as of greater age than mediroval times, and in addition they are generally of Venetian patterns. Such being the case. I was keenly interested in the necklace of glass beads shown in the plate, for tha bulk of them are of a type and quality of the material rather pointing to a tomb in the Greek islands than to that of a negro chief. The necklace was presented to the British Museum by Mr. L. P. Davies, and bo obtained it from the grave uf "a renowned chief" at Mansu, a town on the route from Klmina to Eumasi. It consists of about twenty beads of crystalline glass, Irregularly fai^ettcd, four of Rmbcr-coioured glass of the same make, one bead of crystalline glass moulded like u mulberry, nine cylinders of a dull light-blue glass, two cylinders of apparently a milk-white opaque ghias, two sections of "canes " of glass, one of them with red, white, and green hands, the other with a blue ground and while inlay, and one • Jonrn, Anikr. fnst^ XU., p. 64; Archa.'t,',ji.i, XLV.. p. 297. L Hos. 1-2.] MAN. [1905. or t>vo other types. As struDg at preseut these bends alternate with circular discs of white shell, carefully finished, their external surfaces being apparently all polished. Both the shell and the beadi< are, however, considerably changed by long burial. The beads are in all cases in a state of iridescent decay, the surfaces being in many cases deeply pitted and presenting exactly the same appearance as beads of the same kind from the Mediterranean area. Supei'ficially, in fact, the crystalline glass in this necklace is identical in appearance with those from the tombs at Camirus in Rhodes, dating from the sixth century. Without insisting too strongly on this point, it is at least worthy of note that we have here glass beads of classical style fouud for the first time in West Africa, and presenting features that in point of date may justifiably be associated with the name and time of the Carthaginian Hanno, a nanje often invoked when objects of indeterminate age are found on the African coast. One technical point may be of interest, viz., all the crystalline glass beads are clearly made on a mandril, while the blue cylinders are as evidently sections of canes. Theories have been formulated with regard to these two methods of making beads which may or may not have solid value. Beads are so eminently portable, so attractive to primitive peoples and so enduring, that they form a very unsafe foundation for theories of direct trade relations. But assuming the accuracy of the story of the finding of those now in question, which I have no reason to doubt, they certainly provide a new datum in the story of West Africa. C. H. READ. New Guinea : Totemism : Sociology. Holmes. Introductory Notes to a Study of the Totemism of the Elema q TribeSf Papuan Quif. By the Reverend J, H, Holmes^ Local Correspondent L of the Anthropological Institute. That a phase of totemism still exists among these tribes subsequent statements will prove ; whether it be a degenerate form of an old-time, highly-developed cult, or whether it be still in the course of evolution, students acquainted with the cult in its many phases among other races must determine ; that the totemism of these tribes may be regarded a** a cult will be evident as we proceed, and, as such, it has a far reaching influence on the social and moral life of the Elema tribes. Tribal Organisation. — As each community is built up of the units of related and co-related members of many families, likewise, each tribe is a segregation of related and co-relat«d communities. Such a process of tribal construction is inevitably con- servative, and proves the truest safeguard in the maintenance of the tribe, as a unit, among alien or kindred tribes. The social organisation of these tribes must be regarded as an elaborately evolved system (not as an irrational institution), which duly recognises the rights of property, the privileges of birth, and the claims of the brave and stroma. It is based on sound tenets ; it insists on the observance of these tenets and a breach of the same has its penalty, either in ostracism or in payment. The senior male member of a family is regarded by his family, by his community — whicb may have many sub-families — and by other communities of his tribe, as the representative of his particular family in all matters affecting the interests of his tribe. In large communities, having many families, there may be as many men regarded as the heads of their respective families but these are not ail regarded as representatives of their respective families in tribal matters, as each tribe has its chief, so each community has its head and in all matters of tribal importance he represents his community. The representative head man of a family is known as '^ papUVita,*^ the representative head of a community is a " pukari ** (chief), t.e., he is chief to his community but regarded as sub-chief by the tribe as a whole, and, like the '* papuvita,^^ at certain periods presents a portion of food to the tribal chief. Invariably the chief of a commuuitv is [ 2 ] IMi.] tlie'largC't Imulowner of his commiiuliy, Imt he is not so il as clii^r. All property in lanil slkI its iiiUigcnous prmliiets AS wenpoD?. piircliuseil, < Bt^ttuso a man [losition of (.-omtniin constitutes another n It is iuevitBble,.with i mnsl have r coimideraMe i iotereBts of ihe tribe, bin it oliief. The Utter, like the liiiAl in all importaot trihil biieiue^s by eommoit i:«iii- eeiit, on the aasnmeil, if tioi expressed, iiles that he i^ ■Uo tribal thief by Buper- natiiral or, to inoilertiiHe, divine appoiiitnmnt. The tribal chief mny, or may not. belong to the largest com- rnuiiity of his tribe, but li<' is^ invariably hereJihn'. chief, iiulese the litic <r eneuessioii bus beeu broki'n. either by death, or bv physical intom potency lo fiiltil his duty as chief lo the tribe. When a chiil (lies without male issue, <n- resigUB bis diieflainahip of bis tribe on iiccount of old age and debility, hia suc- onssor is uppointed by him alone, autl hi« choice gsne- mlly trauafere the ho u our to a male uiember of bi« fraternal kio. Au introductory survey of the social cim^tilulion uf an club (eravo), or, to name the aai oUerver the " eravo " is merely tribe,* 10 the initialed native it sils, a Inr^e land ehief, it is 1 tribal chief. system of ind articles of adt 9-, that in birthright tlTo. 3. of his social position led : personal effects, may be inherited, itself does not give him the soL-ial by the same liiw of decent which mt of responsibility way can bo dominnli I'jr, h chief of his t, a all matters which confern the over the decieioua of the tribal ibe by birt.hriglii, but- his word is BBJIBSE UASK. LEAVING ■' Eleraa tribe is not complete without a reference to the ne more correctly, ttie totem temple. To the casnal an accommodation house for the maiR members of the is a building having many sacred associations ; it is the repository of a vast variety of objects, representing to him his tribal, communal, and iudivid'tal lotema, " nalare,"! in effigy or carving on shields or prows, masks or floor ; the pageantries of tribal festivaU are all reheuiseil in "eravo"; the masks worn on upccial festive occaaioos are made in the " eravo," aud no uniuiiialed memlwr of the tribe must enter to see them and will not dare to criticise them uufavoarably when they are para<led lu public because — as the children are told — ihpy are gods. The fully initialed native regards his "eravo" as his alma mater ; all he Icdowb of tlie past history of his trilie ; his knowledge of his duties and obligations to his trFIte • Cf. Jir>fr». Anlhr. I,uit., XXXIf.. p. 415 + na., p. tan. No. 2.1 MAN. [1905. and commuDitj ; his reverence for all and everything sacred to his tribe and commanitj ; his contempt and dislike for all and everything opposed to the interests of his tribe and community ; in brief, all that he is he owes to his '^ eravo/^ and the teaching he received in it during his initiation will dominate his actions through life. Tribal Marriage Laws. — {I) (a) (Toiripi), — A man must marry a woman of another communal totem family. (b) (^Morea-ipi,) — A man may marry a woman of his communal totem family, but not a woman having the same totem object as her individual totem. On the other hand, he is free to marry a woman of another commuDal totem family having the same totem object as her individual totem. (2) A man must marry within his tribe ; failing to do this, he must observe the following law. (3) The laws of marriage relating to totem kinship that are recognised by his tribe must be observed by a man who marries without his tribe. (4) A man who marries without his tribe, but duly observes the law of totem kinship, may bring his wife to live with his tribe, but she continues to be a member of her maternal totem family. A deliberate violation of the above laws ostracises a man from his tribe, and gives him no social position in the tribe of his adoption, although he may be admitted into her family and share, in a limited! sense, in the communal life of her male kin. Very rarely does it happen that a man is so foolish as to disregard the laws of marriage of his tribe, but when it does happen, the individual is so completely ostracised by his tribe that he is no longer regarded as having once belonged to the tribe. His land -property and its products are confiscated by his male kin, but if he felt brave enough to risk a quarrel with them, the terrors of sorcery are more than enough to keep him away from his tribe. It is doubtful if the foregoing marriage laws are binding on either sex of illegitimate birth. Illegitimacy is so comparatively rare among the Elema tribes, and held in such contempt, that it is difficult to get definite informaiion on this detail. Personal observa- tion is, in a matter of this kind, very restricted, as the native never seems inclined to confirm or negative one*s observations, but gets away from the topic as if it is disagreeable to him. It is probably safe to infer that neither sex of illegitimate birth can marry into a totem family and be regarded as a member of it in the same sense as individuals of legitimate birth. It seems that the grades of social position are in some way determined by the totemism of the respective tribes ; be tliat as it may, it is rarely that a boy of illegitimate birth is initiated, and that in itself debars him from having any status in his tribe, as it prohibits him from taking any representative part in tribal celebrations. Enough has been stated to show that the totemism of these tribes has a far-reaching, restrictive, and preventive influence on the social life of the tribes ; the former, in that it imposes such conditions of marriage that it is felt undesirable to marry without the tribe ; the latter, in that it minimises the possibility of land ownership being transferred from one tribe to a kindred or alien tribe. Land Tenure. — The land tenures of each tribe may, for present convenience, be defined as follows : — (1) Tribal Territory, — Each tribe has its own territory ; the same has well-defined boundaries, which are in the main duly respected by kindred and alien tribes. The right of ownership of these areas is, in nearly every case, based on the assumption that the ancestors of the respective tribes received these areas as free gifts from a guardian spirit or god, or secured the same by conquest, which constitutes equally legal rights of possession. In either case, i.e., be the right of possession based on the claim of free gift or of conquest, the guardian deity who made the gift to a particular tribe, or the [ 4 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 2. original ancestor who made the conquest, each is regarded as the tribal deitj of the respective tribes, whose territorial claims rest on the above assumptions. (2) Communal Territory. — Each tribal territory is divided into communal areas, according to the number of communities of the respective tribes. Many communities claim to have received their land areas direct from an ancestor of supernatural origin whom they reverence to-day as a deity ; other communities, who belong to the maternal totem kin, assert that their most remote ancestor became acquainted with a female deity, and she endowed him with supernatural powers that he was able to create coconuts, sago, betel nuts, and many other things ; this he did on certain plots of laud and gave the same to his posterity. (3) Personal Territory, — Communal gardens are divided and sub-divided into allotments and each adult male member of the community has a plot, varying in size according to his social position in the community. We are unable to say with our present knowledge if a man*s personal totem affects his social position in his community ; it may do so but we have no definite information to give on this detail. Individual Rights. — It is difficult to determine how the children of legitimate marriage are regarded in relation to the totemism of these tribes ; the probability is, that the children born to parents of the maternal totem kin are members of that totem kin and remain so pif^rmanently, but among those families who claim to be members of a paternal totem kin it seems to be left to individual choice of the male children ; i.e., a boy, during the period of his initiation, can decide if he will be regarded as a member of the paternal totem kin, or if he wishes to be identified with the maternal totem kin of his mother. This seems to suggest that the females of these tribes have no choice ; very probably they are supposed to be born into the maternal totem kin and continue to be associated with it through life. It is when reaching this stage in our study of the totemism of these tribes that seeming confusion sets in and the writer seems quite unable to express those ideas which are not a little embarrassing to the native. It may be premature to suggest that there are indications of their phase of totemism having reached a stage of transition from the matriarchal to the patriarchal stage, but it does seem as if the transition is still going on, as such communities as belong to the matriarchal stage are, so far as our present research takes us, a conspicuous minority. All children of legitimate birth, male and female, have as their birthright the protection of the tribal totem, and are identified as having been born into the totem kin of the respective communities of their parents, but it must be recognised that each individual has his, or her, individual totem object, not necessarily that of the father, or mother, although it may be that the male child has his father^s totem object as his individual totem object ; or, the girl has and reveres the same object as her individual totem object as her mother. It is important to note here, however, that the individual gets his, or her, individual totem object from the person, living or dead — usually a relative — after whom he, or she, is named. Children are sometimes given names of foreigners who reside among them for any length of time, always with a view of frequent presents to the child from the foreigner thus honoured, but careful inquiry will prove that a child thus named has also his native name, and by this name is known in all important tribal matters in which he may ultimately be concerned. A man is not named after his totem object, but he claims as his totem object the totem object of the man after whom he is named. To summarise the foregoing we can say, a boy born in the Morea-ipi tribe has as his tribal totem Iva,* the god who became a man and created many good things ; he may belong to the coconut community of Kaiva, a patriarchal totem, also a deity but • Cf, Jtntrn, Aiithr. In^f., XXXII., p. 426 ; XXXllI., p. Ii6, (Uu is a misprint for Iva.) [ 5 ] Wps. 2-3.] MAN. 11905. the original ancestor of the eommuoitj which bears his name ; he also has the animal, bird, fish, or tree, as his individual totem which his relative after whom he is named had, or has. Individual rights in laud property, or products of the same, are such as are inherited at birth, or cultivated by personal effort. Priority of birth has full significaDce in the distribntioD of property, but if a man dies without issue, his communal laud rights are claimed by his male kin. The foregoing notes indicate conclusively that the phase of totemism recognised in Elema has a marked influence on the social life of these tribes : it preserves the entity of the tribe and thus avoids a detrimental merging into other tribes ; it neutralises the possibility of the transference of ownership of land and stationary property, as coconut and sago plantations, to kindred or alien tribes, but we have yet to observe its influence on the moral life of the Elema tribes. Tribal Obligations. — Torem kinship has a greater influence on the moral life of the Elema tribes than the relationship of husband and wife, or, that of parents and children. It fosters fidelity in family life, fellowship in communal life, and loyalty in all things sacred to the highest and best interests of the tribe. This tends to peace among the respective communities of the tribe and minimises the possibility of frequent splits from the tribe. Quarrels are not unknown, but are rarely allowed to develop into serious dimensions ; such (juarrels may lead to fighting with bows and arrows and a loss of life, but totem kinship saves a tribe from annihilating itself, or even reducing its numeri(!al strength very perceptibly. Such fighting is regarded as a family quarrel and known by a distinctive name as such. The terms "relative" and " neighbour" are synonymous in the respective dialects of the Elema group of tribes ; blood relatives and neighbours are all known by a common term, and their totem kinship is of the first importance. Shallow as may be the affections of husband and wife for one another ; superficial as may be the love of parents and children for one another, their loyalty to the members of their respective totem kin cannot be questioned, and no duty imposed by the laws associated with their totemism is allowed to pass unfulfilled. But this loyalty and devotion so spontaneously rendered to one another of the respective totem kin — not necessarily to members of totem kin of kindred tribes — is only secondary in importance to the ever manifest reverence for the tribal totems, as distinguished from communal and individual totems. J. H. HOLMES. Flint Implements. Hoggr. The Patlnation of Flint Implements. By A. J. Hogg. q The subject of the pati nation of the surface of flint implements is one of w importance both to the implement-hunter and the geologist ; and, as it seems just now to be exciting considerable interest, perhaps a few notes on the process may be of use in helping to elucidate the manner in which this patination takes place. Sir John Evans in his Ancient Stone Implements quotes M. Moilliet as stating that flint is of two kinds, viz. : - 1. White, and insoluble in water ; II. Black, trans- parent, horny, and soluble in water. The more recent researches of Mr. B. C. Polkinghorne have led him to suggest that a homogeneous black flint consists of four-fifths or five-sixths of anhydrous silica, and a fifth or sixth of hydrated or colloidal silica. Flints, then, as we know them, are composed of a mixture of the two kinds : the one crystalline and insoluble, the other amorphous and soluble. The amorphous silica, having been dissolved out from the surface of the flint as a^coUoid, is capable, under favourable conditions, of being redeposited in a vitreous form, and is then insoluble in water. Hence, the enduring quality of the brillfant spots and ■ [ 6 J 1905.] MAN. [Nob. 3-4. patches which make their appearauce on Neolithic implements, aod are the first visible signs of decay. With these the slow process of the disintegration of the flint commences : the surface becomes smooth to the touch, veins and patches of opaque while spread bv slow degrees over the whole, and the surface then assumes the glazed aspect of porcelain. After a long period of time the glaze also disappears, and the surface becomes rough. These changes are caused by the action of rain-water charged with a certain amount of carbonic acid, and are most rapid on chalky soils, especially where the chalk comes near the surface. Where, however, implements are buried in other than chalky drifts, or are protected by position from rainfall, little appreciable change takes place in their condition ; so that two implements of the same age, one from the surface and the other from a few feet below it, might in many cases be taken to belong to widely different periods. As a rule it may safely be asserted that implements buried in drift remain in much the same condition as they were at the time of their entombment. There are now in the British Museum some implements from Knowle in Wiltshire, recently added to the national collection, which, by the kindness of the authorities, I was lately afforded an opportunity of examining. These are especially interesting from the unusual condition of surface which they display, arising from what at first sight appears to be a brilliant vitreous glaze. A cursory inspection did not enable me to form a satisfactory opinion as to the cause of this appearance ; but a friend having since sent me for examination a characteristic specimen of these flints, I have arrived at what appears to me a solution of the qaestion. By careful scrutiny under a glass of moderate power, the brilliancy is shown to be the result not of the addition of a glaze but of a high polish. The slight asperities of the surface are worn down, not coated over ; showing that the glassy polish prevailing over the entire surface of this specimen is due to attrition only. The con- clusion that I should come to is, therefore, that the polish was affected by the operation of sand in running water ; just as in the Egyptian desert stones are polished by the impact of grains of sand borne along in clouds on the wind. I have seen no mention of the conditions under which these flints are found, but should regard it as tolerably certain that they come from a bed of sand, or sandy gravel, which once formed part of the bed of a river, and by continual movement would produce the polished surface which in these implements is so marked a feature. A. J. HOGG. Anthropologry. Lang:. MlSi^ivinflrs of an AnthropolOirlst. By Andrew Lang. m In studying lately the subject of totemism, I have been led to the conclnsion H* that certain opinions may be misdoubted as possibly fallacious. That I may be corrected if my own logic is astray, 1 venture to offer a few examples. I. As long as we believe that, in the dawn of totemistic society, descent wais reckoned in the female line it is a fallacy to suggest that the hereditary totem and totem name originated in anything connected with the individual male. Dr. Fison wrote in 1880, " The Australian divisions show that the totem is, in the *' first place, the badge of a group, not of an individual And, even if it " were first given to an individual, his family, t.e, his children, could not inherit it " from him."* This has always been obvious, yet most theories of the origin of totemism start from the yunheai^ nagtmly nyarong^ or otherwise named animal or plant '^ familiar," * Kamxlaroi and Kurnax^ p. 168. [ 7 1 No. 4.] MAN. [1905. or fetish, of an individual male, by him bequeathed to his children — which is impossible — with female descent. If I do not misnoderstaud Dr. Howitt, he may have slipped into this fallacy. He writes, in agreement with myself, that '* the assumption by men of the names of objects " must, in fact, have been the commencement of totemism." Regarding my theory of the mode of acquiring such names as *' most improbable," Dr. Howitt goes on, " I could " more easily imagine that these early savages might, through dreams, have developed *' the idea of relationships with animals, or even with plants." He cites a case of a man who, having dreamed that he was a Lace Lizard, believed that he was one. But if Dr. Howitt means that kins inheriting the Lace Lizard name and totem might thus arise, he forgets that, under a system of female descent, the theory is impossible, unless the man's sisters adopted and transmitted the Lace Lizard name. With this custom, in practice, we are not acquainted.* 2. The idea that the totem kins in the phratry or primary exogamous moiety have been formed by scission, or splitting off from the phratry, was advocated long ago by Mr. J. G. Frazer, though if he now regards totem kius as, in origin, magical co-operative societies, he has probably altered his opinion. It still appears to be that of Dr. Durkheim, who cites Mr. Frazer's Totemism (pp. 62-64, 1887). Given that the " clan," or totem kin with exogamy and female descent, is being spoken of, the supposed process is impossible. Thus take the Mohegan Turtle phratry. It contains totem kins. Little Turtle, Mud Turtle, Great Turtle, and others. Mr. Frazer (in 1887) wrote, "Here we are " almost forced to conclude that the Turtle phratry was originally a Turtle clan, which " subdivided into a number of clans, each of which took the name of a particular kind " of Turtle." This could not occur with exogamy and female descent. If there were originally but two "clans," say Wolf and Turtle, every fire-circle would contain both Wolf and Turtle members, granting exogamy, and female descent. Every party which went forth from the territory occupied by the tribe (the "clan" could have none) would consist of Wolves and Turtles. We cannot conceive the scission of itself by an exogamous " clan " with female descent, for such a " clan " only exists in a scattered and interblended condition, with members of other " clans " inextricably bound up with it, and it has not, and cannot have, any territorial limit to desert, thereafter forming one new " clan " with one new name and totem. As a matter of fact^ animals of the same species, as black and white cockatoo, are usually found in opposite phratries, not in the same, of which Mr. Frazer gives examples, e,g,, in Totemism^ pp. 65-69. Several other cases are known. 3. As an exogamous clan with female descent can confessedly have no " territorial basis," Dr. Durkheim*s theory that " sub-classes" or " matrimonial classes " arose from the distinction between members of a " clan " born in their own territory and members born in the territory of the " clan " whose name they do not bear cannot be accepted. Clans with female descent and exogamy have, and can have, no such territories, and there must be some other origin of "matrimonial classes." (Durkheim, L* Annie Sociologique, I., pp. 16-22.) 4. It appears to me to be a fallacy to argue that the churinga nanja belief of the Arunta (which allots totems by the accident of the place of a child's conception, and so makes them non-exogamous) has been a creed, and has involved a social system through which Australian tribes north of the Kaitish have passed. {Northern Tribes of Central Australia^ p. 281.) If that were the case, which Messrs. Spencer and Gillen think " the only possible conclusion," then totems among the northern tribes would still be non-exogamous, ajj * Sativejf of Sauth'Eait AuMtralia^ 153, 164. [ 8 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 4. among the Arunta. As among the Arunta, the totem, by dint of the churinga nanja beh'ef, would have got into both exogamous moieties, and any man could marry a woman of his own totem, if she were in the right class. This would still occur, because — the totems once " in the wrong class " — how could they got out again ? Only by a redistribution of totems, which, if ever made, has been made (supposing the Arunta pUn to b3 " the most primitive ") by every totemic society in the world, except the Arunta ^^ nation ^^ alone. This is not easily thinkable, and could not be proved, even if those churinga nanja^ with the belief in them (which cause the Arunta anomaly), were everywhere found in the lands of all other tribes. But they are only found in the Arunta area and in the tribe nearest to the Arunta. For the stone churinga^ if they existed on the soil, might be obsolete amulets to which the Arunta have attached a new meaning of their own invention. 5. Several fallacies seem to attach to the word " group." By "group," I think, should naturally be understood a set or knot of persons dwelling in local contiguity. But the word, when students talk of " group-marriage," does not mean this, it means status. The theory is that all persons noa {u'jiawa, clearly the same word), or legally intermarriageable, were once, or are now, actually married to each other. But noa may be, and are, scattered through " nations " of wide territory. They do not, in any sense, form a " group." 6. At present, we are told, there is "group marriage " among the Urabunna, Dieri, and other tribes with the Matteri-kiraru^ phratry names. But this is, in my humble opinion, a misuse of words. All noa are in no sense wedded to all other noa^ but out of all noa the tribe may select this or the other man to be the legal paramour, under restrictions, of this or the other woman (herself similarly attached to yet other men), who is Tippa malku, or " specialised " from infancy, to one individual man. Some of these pirrarrUy or legalised and limited paramours, may live together as a " group," others may meet " seldom or never," after the feast in which the Kandri ceremony was performed. All this does not constitute " group marriage." It is a legalisation of limited paramourship between persons of a certain status (noa), not a wedding of all males in a group to all females in the same group. It is only found in tribes of a peculiar and intermediate character, as regards social organisation and ceremonial institutions. 7. It seems to be a fallacy to recognise the promiscuity of feasts of licence as a ** survival " of " group marriage," and then to infer the past prevalence of " group marriage " from the promiscuity of the feasts of licence. For that this promiscuity is such a survival has not been proved, and another explanation is obvious. 8. If not a fallacy, it is a hard saying that the differences between the beliefs and customs of the Dieri and Arunta "are such as to quite preclude the possibility of one " having borrowed ideas from the other."* For the northern Urabunna, having no churinga of their own, " actually borrow some of those from the southern Arunta " for their initiations.! If they borrow peculiarly sacred objects, what may they not borrow, modifying the ideas to taste ? 9. It seems less than logical to attest that "the savage Australian, it may **' indeed be said with truth, has no idea of relationships as we understand them," and then to assert that he has, as, for example, when " blood brothers " are forbidden to share in the marriage doings of jus prima noctis,\ The discrimination is obvious and undeniable, as I venture to think. A " brother in blood " is discriminated from men who are only of his tribal status, who, again, could only be recognised as such after the tribe was organised. * Xorthem Tribes, p. 284. f ^^'<^m P- 268. t -^*'<^i PP« ^^t 134, 135. [ « ] Ho«. 4-*.] HAM. [IMS. 10. PiDally, ia it logicaJ to suppose ibat the tribe of to-day, with ica "ceremonial gstheriugs," "assembled hsadmen," and metlicine maD, bnlibTing himself to recoire laws from DarsmuloD or Bnnjil, was already extaor, and organised, and capable of legialatiou, when exogamy was for tbe first time iatroduced (oo the hypotheeis of Dr. Ilowitt) by ao iuspireJ medicine man, who first laid his idea before the " nssembled headmen," who then promulgated it to the " tribes- people," who passed the Bill ?* This idt^a seems to me to involve the large asBiimption thiit the tri1>e of to-dny was iu existence before the laws whi to make i ) probable. On many other points, accepted by eminent anihorities, I have neareliiDga of heart, hot it will greatly assist my contemplations if my doubts as to these ten positions cnn be removed. ANDKEW LANG. Bazley. In Alfr*d oounty, NataL p Commttmcated by C. H. Read, 9 Africa, East. Exploration of a Bushman'a Gave Report to II. Iliggr by William Razley. Tills eftve, as you will romdmber, i e a rocic shelter than e ) 120 feet long by 20 feet wide ; it is, iu fact, will also remember that the floor was covered with soft dusty soil. I first sunk several pits to ascertain the depth of the soil covering tbe floor of the cave. First I found a stratum of soft soil 3 feet 4 inches deep : in some of the pits it was even 4 feet deep, but nowhere was it less thftii 3 feet deep. I next came on harder or more compact soil, containing layers of ashes and wood charcoal, with burnt and human bones. From tlie way the skulls had been broken up I should say that the place bad l>een occnpied by cannibals. This stratum was about 4 feet thick. Below this I came on a lot of loose stones, whii-h seemed to have l>eea placed there liy haud, because there were no large stones among them. This layer was about 1 foot 6 inches thiok and covered the whole extent of the cave floor. Nowhere wu it less than 14 inches thick, and from the sise of the stonea »nd the regularity of pincing it mnst have been the work of human beings. Below this layer of stones I found good liM^ firm soil, which atme out in lumps and had to be broken up before it could be screened or put through the sieves. In this stratum I began to find cores, flint flakes and other stone implements with grinding stones and slone hammers. This stratam was in places 3 feet thick, t next hit what I thought was the bottom of the cave and began working its whole extent. But 1 then found that what I had supposed to be the floor of the cave was formed by large stabs of • XatUn of South-Eiat, AKttralia, pp. 89-90. [ 10 1 FIO. I i SCALE. UOf.] HAN. [No. S. FIO. 2. falleo rock from the roof. One of these elubs wu 16 feet long, 1> feet wide atone enii and 5 feet wide at the other, aod averaged 2 feet thick. On Making down between tiiese 1 found a depth of very hard soil, averaging 5 feet thick. Here I found many scraper*r atone hammers, &,c., aho etonea with holes drilled through them, and many cores, chips, and flakei>. I therefore decided to split np and remove these slabs of stone. This I Jill with plnt^a And feathers as 1 dare not blast or use explosives. This work took four Jaja to accomplii^h. Wlien the largest »ilah waa removed I found three skeletons lying side br side, all erosbed flat and every sknl) flattened ont. I was able, however, to measure the height of each. The largest meaaured 4 feet 7 inches, the other 4 feet 3 inches, and the smallest nearly 3 feet, ur as near as i could get it, 2 feet 11 inches, and must have l)een a child. It lay between the two larger skeletons. The bones crumbled to mouldy earth when I attcmprcl to remove them, and I only secureil some of the teeth and bits of the arm-bones. At this level, say 16 feet below the floor aa you saw it, I found thousands of scrapers of all sizes, some uot larger than a floger nail, also cores, chips, and flakes, by the cartload, with a few arrow-heads and knives, but inoatly broken. I have sent you and the curator of the museum a aaniple of these scrapers, &c. I found no heavy tongue- shaped implements like the large ase sent, which was found in another district, mnnv miles away (Pig. 1). I expected to find many more arrow-heads than I did, but my e^perietitc is that perfect arrow-heads are not often fouuil, and when found are mostly on the hilllopa in the gravel seam that lies about 2 to 3 feet below the top soil. I kuow of several placox where stone implements have been mauit- factured, as can be seen by the quantity of spoils and chips and broken implements ; but. even in such places perfect implements or arrow-heada are not often found, .Sometimes in making a road 1 have come across a light mould, in which I have found as many as fifty nice arrow-heads, showing that some lat^e atiimal, such as an elephant, had lieen killed. But when one considers how few bullets ari- found on battlefields where tons of ammuni- tion have been expended, it is not eurprisini; that BO few arrow-beads should be Found, though the unm1>ers of cores and flakex show that hundreds of tons of atone have been broken up to procure flakes from wbieh tO' make arrow-heads and scrapers, &c. I am about to work two other cavea, so if you care for a report on them I will send one. WILLIAM BAZLKV. [ 'I ] Nos. 6-7.] MAN. EWO«. Magic. Myres. The Evit Eye and the Camera. % John I.. Mffrei, M.A., F.S.A. n Tlie plioiogrii].li wUieli is rejiTOiiicL'd in tl.c block wivs taken by Mr. T. Aabby D , F. lUverfielJ, of Clirist Church. It ropru^etilB some xmsll Italiau boye wbo tiHve been iiiituoed, much Oj^ainet their will, to stsitil agninst H fra^ueut of early niasonry at Segni {Signia) "to show the si-ale." All the boys except one hurt anirieJ their aversion Bo l';ir »^ to wriggle while the lens M .1- liuuovered, luiil ao huve . -< :i]io<l i I Icii I i fixation. Tliereuaoii U,v their reliiclance may easily ho fionjeotureJ, but is fortu- nately expresBed most graphi- i^allv by the proceedings of the (lit boy among them whoae f'iKiiies are to he distinguiBlio) .l.irly. This little fellow hae iiii.l iibrilliaDt idea. If the camera has merely got the "evil eye," ihe charm which will stop the igrapher. So he displays in front us impenetrably armed stands JOHN L. UrRES. REVIEWS. Bronze Ag:e. Brilixh Museum : A Guide lo lAt AntiifaU'tes of the Brom Drparlment of British and Medirrval Antiqmlies. With 10 plntss triitioDE. Loudon : Piiuteil by order of the Trustees, 1904. Pp. sii Trice 1». 159. Read. the y 22x 13 c This guide — its prefaei I antiquities from tbeBroi t all of them are kept Egyptian Room, in the Asayri is itigued by Charles U. Read — is a very useful book, as e Age pre^ierved in the British Museum are very important. I the Department of British Antiquities. In the Third Room, and in the Greek Department are to be seen Diauy bronzes, vase^, and other objects of that pei'iod from Egypt and Cyprus, and from Hhodes and Greece ; the Myoeuieau period and all the periods lu Egypt up to the Ijegiuning of the New Empire being pure Bronze Age. The Brouze Age is the period iu the history of a country daring which bronze is used for weapons and implements, iron being unknown or still rare. But the level of the civilisation during tlie Bronze Age cun he very djHerent. In Chaldffia and £gypt, in Crete and the Peloponnesus, mauy centuricH of Bronze Age without any knowlejlge of iron represent a civilisation of au astonishing heighl — as in Mexico at the jtrrivBl of Cortes. In the Department of British Antiquities there is a rich collection of imtiquities from the Bronze Age found in England and in many other countries. The Eogliah finds are, of course, the most interesting for the scholar. We go tc Edinburgh for the Scotch and 4o Dublin for the Irish bronzes — the arc hsfo logical museums of both cities being very [ 12 ) 19060 MAN. [No. 7. rich in national antiqoities — but for the Euglish bronzes we go to London, where we find a most valuable collection in the British Museum. Many English bronzes have been illustrated bj Sir Richard Colt Hoare, Dr. Thurnam^ Canon Greenwell, Sir John Evans, and others, and the new guide gives us an excellent description of all these things. In 1900 I had the pleasure to treat the British Bronze Age in my lectures at the University College. I pointed out that we can in England, as in other countries, speak of several succeeding periods in the Brouze Age, and I demonstrated the types charac- teristic of each period. Bronze was known in England about 2000 years b.c — dbpper had then been u:»ed there for a long time — and the Bronze Age ended iu that country about the eighth century B.C. Iron and steel, that since have been of such enormous import- ance to English industry, were not used in the British Isles ten centuries before Caesar. Bronze was not invented in England, but most of the bronze used in Great Britain and Ireland was ma^le of indigenous metals ; it was not imported as in Scandinavia^ The British mines have produced much copper and tin in the Bronze Age. Because tin was indispensable for the fabrication of bronze and so much tin was produced iu England, that country was already of great commercial importance iu the Bronze Age. Besides the English antiquities from this period the British Department of the Museum possesses many bronzes found in Scotland and Ireland, in France and Germany, in Italy and Greece, and other countries. I can mention here only those from Neuenhei- ligen in Germany, EI Argar iu Spain, Tell Sifr in Mesopotamia, and (^ungeria in Central India. As England was rich in tin, Ireland was rich in gold. Irish gold was exported,, even in the Bronze Age, to Great Britain, France, and Scandinavia, as many Irish gold ornaments found in those countries prove. A beautiful crescent-shaped collar of gold of the Bronze Age found in the north-westeru part of Wales can be seen in the Gold Ornament Room of the British Museum. It is undoubteiily of Irish origin and has been figured in the Guide (p. 145). Some of the most important questions about the Bronze Age are discussed iu the Guide. It is true that "metallurgists have pointed out that there is no reason in the nature of things why iron should not have first attracted some inventive genius at the close of the neolithic age. Its ores are more abundant and more easily reduced than any " others, while in its meteoric form ifc requires no reduction at all." Bat the priority of bronze or iron in the history of mankind is not a nietallurgic question. It is an archieo- logical questiou. And the archieological facts prove indisputably that the use of bronze is much older than the use of iron. There has been some difficulty iu understanding why bronze, a composition of two metals, was used before iron, an unmixed metal. But this difficulty disappeared when it became clear that pure copper, not bronze, was the first metal used by man. Now we know that there has been first a long period of copper without any sort of alloy ; then a period of copper with only a little tin ; and lastly — thousands of years after the discovery of copper — a period of copper with about 10 per cent, tin, the true Bronze Age. Iron was discovered at a comparatively late date. Many years ago I pointed out that the Egyptians did not use iron before the fifteenth century B.C.* The researches made in Chaldtea and other parts of western Asia have given no iron of a date earlier than the last centuries of the Second Millennium before our era. And in Greece, where we now know so much about the Mycemean period, the first iron has been found just at the end of that period, in the twelfth century B.C. Dr. Arthur Evans agrees with nu?,. • MONTBLIUS, VAge du Bronze en Egypte^ In L Anthropoloffiet 1890. [ 13 I Wx 7.1 MAN. [1905. that the end of the Minoan (Mycenaean) period and the bigginning of the earlj Iron Age in Crete may be dated about 1100 B.C. My opinion about the late appearance of iron in Egypt has been corroborated by many later finds, especially by Mr. Flinders Petrie^s most important diggings in the old town at Gurob that existed in the beginning of the XVIII dynasty, and was abandoned -about loOO B.C. A great number of bronze tools used by the workmen living in that town, but no trace of iron or iron rust, have been found there.* It has been supposed that iron is mentioned in Egyptian inscriptions from the old kingdom, but the same word that in a later period signified iron could in old times mean bronze or metal. I am sure; that this has been the case in E^ypt,f as the Sanskrit word ai/as in the old language signified bronze, but in the more modern iron. Some few finds of iron have.beeu mentioned as dating from the Old Kingdom. But, with one exception, they are uncertain or can be explained as secondary deposits in old -monuments, and Mr. Hall says of them (Man, 1903, 86) : " In view of the certainty ** of the comparatively late appearance of iron in Europe, it was, perhaps, allowable to *" doubt whether they really dated back to the remote epoch of the Egyptian Old ^* Kingdom." The only find of this kind that seems to be so old— the VI dynasty — belongs to the British Museum, and is mentioned in the Guide (p. 126) : a mirror, an axe-head, an Adze-bliide, and a chisel, all of copper (or bronze with very little tin), found with *• a lump '' of hydrated oxide of iron (not metallic)." See Man, 1903, 86, where the find is illustrated. I have not seen the lump of iron itself, only a photograph of it, but I know that «ome of the archteologists in the department of British antiquities are of the opinion that it has not been worked. If this find really dates from the VI dynasty, it proves that copper (or bronze) was then used for tools. It does not prove the use of iron, only the existence of that metal. And it is well known that iron — meteoric or telluric— existed at that time, as long before the first man. Thus I cannot agree with Mr. Hall that my opinion about the first use of iron in Egypt " is shown to be erroneous." But I fully agree with him that iron was rare so lately as at the end of the XVIII dynasty. He says (Man, 1903, 86) : " Professor " Petrie (Abi/dos, II., p. 33, pi. ii., 10) notes an iron halbert-blade of Rameses Ill's ^' time (exhibited in the British Museum, with the VI dynasty objects described " above) as one of the oldest known specimens of an Egyptian iron weapon ; its date •* is about 1200 B.C. Very probably it was during the XIX dynasty that its use ^' became more or less general, though it in no way displaced or supplanted bronze. In *' the long tribute lists of the XVIII dynasty it is never mentioned, but under the '* XIX dynasty it occurs in a religious text at Abu Simbel, in which the god Ptah is ■** made to say that he has formed the limbs of King Rameses II of electrum, his bones " of bronze, and his arm of iron. This is the oldest literary mention of iron with regard " to which there never has been any doubt whatever." I have discussed here the problem of the first iron in Egypt, because I think that one of the most important questions about the Bronze Age is : ^' When ended this period -** in the dilFerent countries ? " It lasted in Egypt and in western Asia, as in Greece and Italy, to the last centuries of the Second Millennium, and in the other parts of Europe to the first half of the First Millennium B.C. OSCAR MONTELIUS. * MONTKLIUS, Die Chronolifgie der altejiten Brottztzeit in Nord'Deutschland und Skandinavien <in the ArchivJUkf Anthropohgie, XXV und XXVI, p. 161). t This is also the opinion of the German Egyptologist, Eroian. See Arch, f. Antfurop,^ XXI., p. 5. [ H ] 190ff.] MAN. [No. 8. Pliysloal Antliropologry. Duokwortli. Morphology and Anthropology. By W. L. H. Dackworth, M.A, Cambridge : q University Press, 1904. Pp. xxviii + 564. 22 x 14 cm. Price 15«. net. U The study of mankind an<l of the structure of man is so old that its origin is lost in antiquity, but there are evidences of some interest being taken in the subject throughout the historic period. That this study was considered worthy of the highest classes is demonstrated by a work on anatomy by one of the early kings of Egypt, that its professors thou<?ht highly of it can be concluded from the title of the first English text- book. The Anglishman^s Treasure, or the True Anatomy of Man^s Body. In modern times the practical study of the physical characters of man has fallen into the hands of the anatomists, and for some centuries has been taught almost exclusively to medical students. The subject may be looked upon from three different standpoints. The utilitarian, which requires such a knowledge of the structure of the human frame as is really necessary and actually made use of by the physician or surgeon for the correct diagnosis and treatment of the various accidents and ills to which the flesh is heir. Save for certain features, made the close study of the specialist, the amount required by the general practitioner is very small though based on tiie broadest outlines. This system — in which the practical use of every fact was carefully impressed on the mind of the student by his contemporaneous study of the healing art itself — roughly speaking, was that in vogue up to the early part of the Victorian era. The second standpoint, that of the pedagogue and examiner, is a fungus growth of the last century, and although, alas, far from dead, begins to show signs of an impaired vitality. As a result of the attitude taken up by examining bodies the embryo medical man has l>een kept for a varying number of years endeavouring to learn like a parrot a number of dry facts of which the very bearing, if any, was often carefully concealed amid a maze of detail. The student spent many hours wearily dis«ecting bodies in a manner calculated to inculcate habits, eradicated with diflficulty in a subsequent course of operative surgery. The consequences are well known, the student having passed his exa- mination in this when brought face to face with the living subject had to wipe the slate of his memory and begin again to learn that which he should already have acquired. The third aspect from which the study of the human body can be approached is one in w^hich man is viewed not as a thing apart but as the final product of a gradual evolution. It is, then, of interest to compare his structure with that of the other members of the animal kingdom ; to see the use and meiniug of every organ and to trace its origin and changes through an ascending chain of present and past organisms. In other words, that human anatomy should be valued not for itself alone but as an integral part of the science of biology. The teachers of Cambridge University have been well known in several past decades for endeavouring to inculcate a love of this subject as a science amid a cer- tain opposition from exponents of so-called more practical, in reality more cramming, methods which overlooked the fundamental object of a university — to educate rather than to teach. Many recent l>ooks have contained notes and appendices showing the scientific bearing of somewhat bare facts and gradually the view of human morphology as a science has been built up. Mr. Duckworth's text will, therefore, be welcomed as a sign that now human morphology and anthropology has taken a definite position as a section of biology, and that the University of Cambridge was justified in making it a subject for an advanced honours examination. The main outline of the treatment of the subject is as follows : — After a brief historical introduction the author develops his theme in sections. In the first the definitive characters of the mammalia are first made clear, then the classification into orders, the last of which, the primates, are further sub-divided into families. The general anatomy of these various families is then described at some length ; the skeletal, muscnlar, and nervous systems receiving the greatest attention, bat none being [ 15 ] No. 8.] ULAa. a905. overlooked. Throughout the description the various families are mutuallj contrasted, and, for the necessary purpose of brevity, a certain acquaintance with anatomical termi- nology is assumed. Having thus shown '^ that man is associated in a natural zoological '^ classification with certain other mammals in the order primates," the author passes on to consider man^s ancestral history or evolution, by the threefold methods of embryology, the comparative morphology of the various human races, and palaeontology. The embryological section is of special interest, starting with the generalisation that ontogeny, or the development of the individual, repeats phylogeny, or the evolution of the species. There is shown not only the general resemblance to the mammalia in all stages, but more special affinities to the primates and the simiidaB in particular. It is in the close tracing of the latter resemblances that this treatise differs from most, if not all, of the text-books of embryology, the author not being concerned so much with explaining the main features of development as in treating the subject on strictly comparative lines. The gradual formation of all the systems of organs is treated in turn, a special feature being a large number of drawings of appearances of these as seen in embryos of members of the different families at corresponding stages of development. For purposes of ready comparison many of these are printed in juxtaposition. It would appear that characteristically human features are early imprinted, although human and simian embryos long run so parallel a course that the conclusion seems inevitable that the latter family '* reproduce in many respects a definite and comparatively " recent phase in the history of human evolution." The section on variations in ana- tomical conformation is very complete, though more especially dealing with the osseous and nervous system. All the current methods of investigation which supplement description by numerical data arc described in considerable detail and without bias in any one direction. In the treatment of this division of the subject, Mr. Duckworth's book is in advance of any yet published in English and renders itself an essential item in the library of the physical anthropologist. It is only to be regretted that considera- tions of space appear to have rendered it necessary for the author to assume a considerable osteological knowledge on the part of the reader. If, in a subsequent edition, it would be found possible to indicate more fully in the figures the names of the various anatomical features depicted, the value of the book would be considerably enhanced, especially to the large circle of anthropological enthusiasts who have not passed through a special course of anatomical training. In this connection also it is somewhat unfortunate that the diagrams of the Frankfort convention should have been so exactly reproduced without correcting the obvious anatomical error presented in the occipital bone. A special section is devoted to a classification and minute description of the morphological varieties of the human race. Although these varieties can be in the main substantiated and the description of their physical characters is very complete, it might to some seem that greater stress could be laid on the wide range of variation which occurs within each group instead of recording absolute values for the various indices and measurements without any indication of the range of deviation from the mean. The last section dealing with the fossil remains of the primates which have hitherto been described presents the same wealth of detail and exposition of the bearing of variou.s facts as its predecessors. The arguments in favour of the zoological position of the various fossil types are marshalled with great clearness and with due regard to their relative importance. The author concludes by showing that the future evolution of the hominidas must be based on a physiological equilibrium of the various functions and so is ultimately dependent on hygienic conditions. This text-book is so rich in material that it is difficult to select any one portion as of greater or less importance than another, but in regard to the scope, plan, and bearing of the whole, Mr. Duckworth may be con- gratulated on having done much to set physical anthropology at rest with the critics who accuse it of lack of method and to place it in its true position amon^ the sciences. F. 8. I'rlnted by HiTKB K2iD 8POTTI8WOODB, His Adajesty'B Printers, bast Harding Street, K.C. .] MAN. [No8. 9-10. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. Fiji. With Plate B. Balfour. A Double-headed Club from the Fijian Islands. By Henry Halfour^ q MA. 9 I receutly acquired the specimen shown in Plate B, and think it may be worth while to place it on record, as it is the only example of its kind of which I know. Should other similar examples exist I should be glad to hear of them. Baron A. von Hiigel, to whom one naturally turns for information on matters Fijian, tells me that he has never seen another example. In general design this club is of a type very well known amongst the many and often very peculiar forms under which the fighting club manifests itself in the Fijian group. It is an old specimen, of moderate weight, cut from a single piece of hard dark wood, not embellished with decorative carving. The surface is highly polished. Its peculiar feature lies in the head or " business end " being double. Both heads are exactly alike and are completely detached from one another, except at the point where they become merged in the long, rounded handle. It is not easy to say whether this twin-form of head is due to the suggestion afforded by a forking branch or root. I am at least doubtful if this is the case, and jet the labour of carving such a double form from the solid must have been great, and hardly justified by the result, as far as producing an efficient weapon is concerned, inasmuch as there must be a great tendency for the fissure between the two heads to become extended since a split down the handle is obvious, and this tendency is one which the present specimen has proved unable to resist. As a club such a form must bo relatively weak and unsatisfactory, and no doubt we must attribute this unusual type to individual fancy. HENRY BALFOUR. New Guinea : Totemlsm and Sooiologry. Holmes. Introductory Notes to a Study of the Totemlsm of the Elema 4#| Tribes (continued from Max, 1905. 2). By the Reverend J. H, Holmes^ Local |U Correspondent of the Anthntpological Institute, Feasts and Ceremonies. — A detailed account of such feasts as are regarded as totem feasts cannot be given here, but the significance of the respective feasts must be noted, as it is of totem ic importance. There are at least two tribal feasts which may be regardetl as strictly totemic feasts : the " semese " feast, which embraces the whole of the lotem kins of kindred trills in Elema ; the ^'kokave,^^ which institutes periods of taboo on such foods as it is thought desirable to protect, either fur a time of scarcity, or for a feast of tribal importance, such as an initiation feast. The totem deities of the respective tribes of Elema are represented at the "semese" fea3t on masks ; the deities of the respective cominunities of the tribe making the feast are represented in a similar way, as are individual totem objects, but the occasion of tuch a foast is regarded as fitting for public invocation »»f the tribal totem deities for the future welfare of the tribe. The totem feast known as " kovave " is net so universal in display of masks, and is only of iniportance to the individual tribe imposing a taboo on certain foods, but its totemic significance is marked, and in addition to invocations, it is an occasion for presenting each initiate to the god "kovave" that his protection may be guaranteed to the initiate at all times when travelling inland. Uepresentatives of kindred tribes and of alien friendly tribes come from far and near to attentl the "seniese" feast; the feast extends over a period of nine days, but the first (lay of the feast is the occasion for such ceremonies as are deemed due to those gods most closely associated with the welfare of the respective tribes. In some cases a god is represented in human form, and with the retinue of minor deities promenades the village to receive homage in presents of pig ; or a group of dancers mav be seen to [ 17 J No. 10.] MAN. [UOS. side frum i s procession of masks to alieu<] itio god represeDtol en the musk !u whose boaoiir tUey duiicu ; whilst llio procus^'ioD conttnuL's ils pnriide of ifae villiige this group revoreiuly WHicbes oue— adult mnle — of its uumiter step in Trout of the musk, break a bamboo pipe, soittcr ibe hrokeit \tiecen fur aud wide in evvty direction, and tvitb iniii'li throwing of the arms iind swnving of tbo body invoke the god in the iDiprests of liis family. Cnrnmiioal feasts are uol of distioclly tribal iiiiporlaLiet^, but mauy of tbi tutemic ^i^nijiiaiice. When it is tliniight desiruhlu for tlii:' conveoieuce of the to tabou aen-fishiiig that the women may vouliun tiieir lii-hitig to rivcra an feaat i* made in lionoiir of iho god of the soa by one imly, or more, of the communities of a tribe. This foaj'l is exclusively for initinlod mule momlwre of the tiihe, womeu and children being forbidden an\ shurc in it. The food set aside for the feast is eaten in thd totem temple, or communal "eravo," at liigbi, but [irior to parti.king of the fowl, and after much beating of drums and Mowing of conch shells; the chief of the lUnity stand: have lity hce I.' platform the goil in alioD of rbo do- niiy thus honouring him : it ulosoit with an appeal for protection and as^isiHnce in all thi>:ie matters whicli iiii' associated with ilii> purtiunlar god be- mil: hi)iioureJ. TOTKM PRlESTrt ,M> Totem PiitEST- -Knongh !iatcd, the .■gomg. is the dumiualiiig factor iu their n nf iiaturOi as wiuds— fair anil foul- scarcity of food ; norm nessea common to the power to coulrol they respective ileities and particular deities coucerued. The rain doctor is n priest of the god whof The cynic may retort, he is u raia-doclor becaus« tribe when asked to procure them ruiu ; if he con him lo pay, the labourer is worthy of his hire ; cunslilule him a raln-doctcr or priest of the god [ 18 ] supernatural beings (is they regard i Fiuult to determine whether reverence 111 life. Uudoubtcdiy the exli-aordinii .uil storms ; thunder and lightning ; i an iibunUaucc of food : epidemics, or such sick- f all men ; in brief, whatever seems to be beyond their d U9 being expressions, favourable or otherwise, of their ind sueh obBervauces of ceremonies as are due to the nclusion that iiism of these I their totem r sn[>er^litiou y phenomena droughts t i special attribute is of the payment he i iiilors the payment al •vide 1905.3 ia ]ii^ : lie ^Iime?, ns do llio ponpic of lijs irii^c, uimt »ucli Ju , iloity arc likolj lo bu more effcoliial lliiiii ivoiiM iriUe, whose totem deities are coticernfil with oilie CITo. 10. Iio pmyew II to be etfoi-tiiul iu prodiiriti^ niiu ; ■ his triljo, has ofrenUed his totera ileir; iKtliision.biil all will dn wliat bo mlvi.i if Ibe *, tbiit ividual lotem object, as llie nitv, nr tbe cockatoo raiils . Maok:.— Ill wba are ufsocinleil wUb llieir tolcmUm hh a call it is iliSiciiU In ilotermiiic ; ibut tbe former is regnriled by lliem as ili^tincl anil npart from Llie tatter iberc aaa l>e nii ilnubl. A man is siispecteii, or known, to lie a sorenrer but ho will not mlniit Diitgi<lG hrs clique that lie practittes ^orcerv. A man id kaowu la have jrawurs of heiitin^ by mngii; ; he Is aetil fur [ 19 ] ^^ Nob. 10-U.] MAN. [1906. publicly and will practise his magic on the ^ick in the presence of relatives ; notwith- standing, he often resorts to duplicity ; no one thinks of him other than as a benefactor to his people. Whereas the sorcerer may be a&Ul to be a suspect, people treat him deferentially lest he should do them harm by the powers he is assumed to possess ; in no sense is he regarded as a benefactor, unless it be by exceptional cunning that be conceals the fact that he is a sorcerer and is content to pose a^) a magic healer. This is said to be done by certain individual?, but their position must be an unhappy one if they have any faith in their skill to work evil or good by magic on their fellows, because when a man dies from some unknown cause it is a common thing to consult men known to have magic power, to ascertain the name of the sorcerer who caui^ed the death, that the relatives may shoot him and thus avenge the death of a member of their family. On the other hand, the native associates, in a way unintelligible to us, his sorcerer with his totemism, and, notwithstanding, his influence us an unit of the tribe is not beneficial on the moral life of the tribe ; still those malignant deities from whom it is assumed he receives his power lo cause decrepitude, premature senility, sickness, and death, are duly represenled on masks, or by effigies in the pageantry of the "semese" totem feast. They seem unable to dissociate sorcery from their totemism, detrimental us it may be to their moral life ; apparently they have no desire to dispense with that kind of magic which seems to give them tangible proof of the super natuml power of totem deities. It must be remembered that these tribes distinguish between the magic referred to above and what is termed " black magic " ; the above or " white magic " includes the use of charms and prayers in minor ailments, and is regarded as legitimate and beneficial ; whereas ** black magic " seems to be regarded as a minor art of a sorcerer's equipment and embraces ill-wishing and the evil eye. One needs to live a long time with these tribes, to travel with them away from home among kindred or alien tribes, to become aware of the influence of sorcery on their moral life. Washing the feet before getting on a canoe, throwing away palm branches or leaves by individuals after having lain on them, the anxiety to avoid anyone becoming possessed of one's hair clippings and nail parings ; these and many similar precautions all indicate that the minds of these people are under a constant strain of superstition, and it seems that their totemism alone saves them from absolute moral degeneration. J. H. HOLMES. Russia : Animal Folklore. Jansohul : Thomas. Animal Folklore front Russia. Collected by Professor Janschul and ii communicated by N, IV, Thomas^ M.A, I I For the following replies to my questionnaire I am indebted to Professor Jan- schul, of St. Petersburg, to whom I take this opportunity of expressing my thanks, 2. Rabbits should not be kept in the same building as horses, the former bring them bud luck. Moscow. 3. A hare running over the road portends death for the person who sees it, or a friend or relative. Moscow and many parts of Russia, 7. Domestic animals of a certain colour " do not belong to the house " (He KO 4B0py), I.e., are obnoxious to the house spirit. In some houses the kobold torments black horses, in others chestnuts, speckled hens, &c. Great Russia. 8. For the cult of the dog among the burials see 3TH0Tpa4»HqecK0e 0603pBHie Vol. XXXVI., p. 64. In the district of Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonctz, the bear is regarded as hostile, and is often called "accursed " lOKaflHHWft). The body is buried after the hide is taken oif, and it is considered heinous to eat its flesh. Others say the bear is God's animal. Whatever it tiikes it takes by God's leave. The spider is an unclean animal ; forty sins are forgiven to anyone who squashes a spider with his little finger ; after doing so the arm must be washed as far as the elbow, r 20 ] 1905,] MAN. [No. U. • for it has become unclean. If the spider is crashed under the foot no sins are forgiven. Troilzkoe, district Parussk, Goav. Kaluga. To kill a spider is regarded as a sin ; people say, however, spiders contain subli- mate (?). Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonetzk. If anyone has been bitten by a house snake, no spells or charms are of any avail. Radnevo, district Podolsk, Gouv. Moscow. House snakes recognise certain people and know them by name. A monk in the Nikolo-Ugriesch Monastery has often seen snakes come out of a grave and creep to the door of a house intended for the Archimandrite Pimeu. The monk took a stick and shouted, " Away with you ; FlI tell Pimen," and they crawled back into the grave. This I heard from the monk himself. District and Gouv. Moscow. The house snake revenges itself for the destruction of its nest by spoiling the milk, and sometimes whole families die from this cause. Little Russia. If a house snake's nest is destroyed they spoil the milk wherever it is. Ostafiero, district Podolsk, Gouv. Moscow. . The flesh of bears, hares, pigs, and fowls is regarded as unclean and not eaten. A swan is never shot ; it is a great sin to do it any harm. The swan is a woman (c/. Maikoff, IIofa^Ka FL 060He»I>e and menstruates like a woman. It is sinful to use the swan as food. It is not unclean. District Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonetz. 11. It is still the custom to buy birds and set them free on March 25th (Annuncia- tion). Moscow. 13. Badgers' bones are regarded as a sympathetic charm against fever, and are worn sewn up in a bag. Hunters do the same and are guarded against all evil. Gouv. Olonetz. 14. Cakes in the form of larks are still baked on March 9th. Moscow. 15. The souls of unbaptised children are transformed into pigeons. They do not go to heaven but fly about and beg for baptism. Something must be thrown over them and " John '* or " Mary "said, according as it is a boy or a girl. This is a substitute for baptism. Once a peasant saw two pigeons sitting, and they said to him ^^ baptise us." As he had nothing to cover them with he tore off* the sleeve of his shirt and saw them take it up to heaven with them. Two girls of the village had died previously. Gouv. Kieff*. The souh of the dead are believed to take the form of butterflies {cf, Barsoff*, Klagelieder). Gouv. Olonetz. 16. Witches take the form of dogs or cats. If the latter are wounded the woman's body bears the marks. 18. There was once a wedding and all the people were changed into bears. That was the origin of the bear. Once there lived an old man and his wife. The old man went to the wood to cut down a lime tree, which begged him to spare its life, and promised to fufil any wish he uttered. The wife demanded more and more, and all she wished for was granted, until she desired that all should fear them, and then they were changed into bears. Sometimes wedding processions are transformed into wolves. Gouv, Olonetz. 22. The isba is decorated with horse's heads carved in wood. Great Russia. Horse's skulls are put in the vineyards, &c. by the Grim Tatars. 23. Egg rolling is a common game everywhere in Russia. Each household has a bouse spirit ; there are also house snakes, frogs, and mice ; they are, however, seldom seen. The mice eat little patches of wool from the sheep, as big as the hand ; the sheep like it ; it is a sign the house mice are fond of them. It means the same when the house spirit phiits the horse s manes at night. House snakes and mice are seen by those who treat the cattle well. A bad or quarrelsome housewife never sees them. District Oslaschkoff, Gouv. Iver. N. VV. THOMAS. [ 21 ] Mos. 12-13.] A&loa, East. Masai Ear-rins of Stone. the Anlhropologieal Inslitule. Tbis car-ring belongeii lo a Mn MAN. [190S. Hollls. liy A. C. IfoHU, Local Correspondent of 4n 111 linv of about fourteen years of age, and was need b/ him to (listonU tbe lobe of bis It 113 I diameter, and weigbs 2 lbs. 1 4 oz Maxai children have their eAra pierced wbeti tbcy are quite ^ ouDg, a thorn of a tree called ol ttgoiwa (^Balanites gp.) being used for tbis purpose. liojB ami girls geuerally wear as ear- rings circular blocks of wood called 'n-gttlalen, which are gradually tucreaned in size as tbe lobe siretchea. The lobes are said to have attained their nor- rcct length if they meet on the top of the head. Stone oar-rings are not com- monly worn by tbe Masai, and this II probably the only specitcen in Europe. That it is not unique, however, is showu by tbe fact that the former owner appeared at my house the day after he sold it me wearing a precisely similar ornament. A. C- HOLI.IS. Baddon. 13 Borneo. Nots on the Peoples of Borneo. Hi/ Ernest B. Haddon. Tlie indigenous inhabitants of tbe island of Borooo have been designated ii the past under the general term of Diiyak, but lately it has become evident that tbe word " Dayak " has no sciontilic value. Dr. Iladdon in 1901, in a Sketch of the EthHography of Sarawak {Archivio per I'Aiitropohffia e /' Etnnlogia, Vol. XXXI., 1901, p. 341), proposed to divide the iuhabitants of the Raj into five groups: (1) Pnnan, (2) Kalamautan, (3) Kenyah- Kaynn, (4) Ihan (Sea Dayak), and (5) Malay. At the conclusion of hix sketch Dr. Haddou say^ : " Apart from the Negritos and Mclanesians and undoubted emigrants " from the mainland of Asia, there are iu the East Indian Archipelago two races or " distinct varieties of man, the Indouestaus and the Froto-Malays. Before tbe expansion " of tbe Oraiig Malayn [true Malays] most of these islands were inhabited by those " two races iu variable degrees of purity or mixture. All the movements of the " population [irrespective of the iimloubted Asiatic tmmigratious) that have occurred " in this Archipelago, say for a thousand years, have practically been confined lo " peoples or tribes composed mainly of one of ihcse two races or, more generally, of a " mixture of both in a diffjrinjj aTno.iut." In August 1903 Dr. J- II. F. Koi.lbrugge published the ivsulls of Dr. A. W. Nieu- wenbuis' anlhroponietric investigations in Sethcrlnnda Borneo. (Dr. A. \V. Nicuweuhuis : " Anthropomcirische Untersucbuugcn bei don Dajak." Bearbeitet durch Dr. J. II. [ 22 1 1905.] MAN. [No. 13. F. Koblbriigge. Mitthe'dungen ans dem NiederL Reichsmuseum fur Volherhunde. Ser. II. No. 5.) It is evident tliat Dr. Koblbriigge bad not seen Dr. lladdon's publication, bence it becomes desirable to compare tbeir iiidepoiident researebes. Tbe etbnograpbical conditions of Netberlands Borneo appear to be mucb simpler tban tbose of Sarawak. Tbe inbabitants are divided into (1) tbe nomadic banters, Punanaj, Beketans, Bukats ; (2) tbe Babau-Keuyab group to wbicb tbe Kayans belong, in tbe nortb and east ; (3) tbe Ulu Ayar or Ot Danum in tbe soutb. In Sarawak tbe Punans lead a nomadic bunting life in tbe upper reacbes of tbe rivers. Tbe Kenyab-Kayan occupied tbe bead waters of tbe rivers and bave spread nortbward, taking possession of tbe ground occupied by the Kalamantans. Tbe Eala- mantans are a beterogeneous people, wbo, in tbe past, occupied tbe b\nd lying between tbe coast and tbe mountains of the interior, but wbo are now being squeezed between tbe Il)ans, who are ascending, and tbe Kenyah-Kayan peoples, wbo are descending tbe rivers. Tbe Ibaus, or Sea Dayaks, occupy the coast and lower reacbes of tbe rivers. The Malay came later and has been followed by tbe white man. Chinese immigrants have visited Sarawak probably for buudreds of years, but at present tbeir influence on tbe population has not been subjected to a scientific scrutiny. Seriation of the Le.vgtu-Breadth Index. Cephalic dice* - In- - 6S 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 7.J 77 78 79 80 HI 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 8'J 90 91 92 93 94 95 «6 97 Total. Ulu Ayar 2 1 1 12 7 3 3 - 2 2 2 2 2 9 6 6 5 6-1 — 36 living N. ICurat • 2 2 5 15 3 13 1 m - 3 7 2 8 4 5 227298H51 27 oraiii* H. Kalamanti 4 2 2 69 living H. f« 1 1 •*6 crauia H. «« 2 5 14 4 17 12 13 U 10 11 12 4 3? I 125 living and crania* H. Punan - 2 3 3 3 1 - 3 - 3 3 2-21 I 3-121 21 living H. %% * 1 14 living N. KayaD • ]_-___. 2 45 8 6 8 7 3654432222-3--- 1 78 living N. »» 2 1 1 14 5 1 » 4 - 1 1 22 living H. ^ 12- 1 - - I 7 5 H 6 1 463413211---1 -■ 6 crania U. Ken yah • - ' 1 1 9 6 11 S5 living H. i« - ' 2 1 3 omnia U. * (Two uuifg have teen added to tlic indices of th<;ic crania to grade them with the living.) The Punans are a fairly uniform, low, bracbycepbalic group, tbe cephalic index varying from 77 to 89 in Dr. Haddon's measurements of 21 living subjects with an average of 81, and Nieuwenbuis obtained an average of 82, with a range from 77-86. Both agree that tbe Punan, Beketan, Biikat, and Ukit, may very well be representatives of tbe aboriginal inbabitants. Tb« Kalamantans of Sarawak were probably an essentially dolichocephalic people, but now most of the tribes show a considerable range of cephalic index. Dr. IIaddon*s measurement.'^ of 125 Kalamantans, crania and living subjects (the indices of tbe crania being increasied by two nnits to grade them to the living) show that 13*6 per ceni. of tbe beads bave an index of 75, and 9 6 per cent, attain an index of 81, and somo even ran<{e up to 84. Of 27 Murut crania, 18- 5 per cent, occur at 71 and also at 73, thus proving that these people are distinctly dolichocephalic. The only cranial measurement obtained bv Dr. II addon of a Land Davak is that of a Singgi Land Davak with an index of 71 3. It is thus probable tbut the Land Dayaks are a dolichocephalic people, or at least have a dolichocephalic element. [ 23 ] No. 13.] MAN. [1906« The Ulu Ayar group of Nieawenhuis is essentially dolichocephalic with a prepon- derance of indices at 74 on the living, but this group ranges to an index of 81. The Ulu Avar are also noteworthy from their skin colour being much darker than that of the Kayans or Punans, and Nieuwenhuis states that he sees no reason why they should not be of Indonesian stock. The Kenyah-Kayan group shows principally a low brachycephalic element. Thus of 85 Kenyahs, Dr. Haddon obtained a preponderance of indices at 80 on the living, the group ranging from 73-94. For 78 Kayans, Nieuwenhuis found a range from 68-97 with maxima at 78 and 80. Dr. Haddon found a smaller variation in the 22 Kayans that he measured, they ranged from 75 to 87, 22 • 7 per cent, having an index of 80. The Kayans that Nieuwenhuis measured are thus a mixed race, and this is not surprising, as, since they have emigrated from Apu Kayan in Central Borneo, their original dwelling place, they have largely intermarried with other peoples. Niewenhuis has not given us any measurements of the Babau or Kenyah peoples, so that no comparison can be made between the Bahau-Kenyah group of Netherlands Borneo, and the Kenyah- Kayan group of Sarawak. The Kenyabs occupy to a large extent the land vacated in Central Borneo by the emigrating Kayans. Dr. Hose, however, is of opinion that the Kenyahs migrated into Sarawak some 100 years before the Kayans. The Kenyahs, from Dr. Haddon's measurements, are a much more mixed people than the Kayans, but the curve composed of their indices resolves itself into two components which indicate a low brachycephalio. and a dolichocephalic element. Assuming that the Kalamantans are mainly a dolichocephalic group, who in Sarawak have been overlorded by the brachycephalic Kenyah-Kayans, the double curve can be explained by intermarriage. The very low dolichocephalic measurements in this series are so low that they could scarcely be a variation of a low brachycephalic type, and almost certainly indicate that the observer has really measured the descendants of Kalamantan slaves, although the individuals may seem to be of pure Kenyah-Kayan origin. From the two observers, Haddon and Nieuwenhuis, we see that in Central Borneo there is a very vigorous race, the Bahau-Kenyah-Kayan which has pushed out in all directions, and has become a mixed people by intermarriage with the neighbouring dolichocephalic tribes. The Kalamantans of Sarawak show a distinctly dolichocephalic curve, but their measurements indicate a brachycephalic element. This is only the converse of the dolichocephalic element in the Kenyah-Kayan group. The Ulu Ayar and the other dolichocephals of Netherlands Borneo are apparently divided much more sharply off from the Kenyah Kayan group than are the Kalamantans of Sarawak. They are thus a much more homogeneous group than the Kalamantans. It is probable that the Muruts and the other dolichocephalic elements in the Kala- mantans as well as the Ulu Ayar are the least modified members of the Indonesian race to be found in Borneo. Kohlbriigge states, at the conclufeion of his report, that it appears to him the ethno- graphical conditions of Borneo are similar to those in Java. He says : ^'In Java, coast '* towns, such as Batavia, are populated with true coast Malays, and all along the sea " coast live Javanese who by their measurements are not distinguishable from the " coast Malays. In the interior there is a single isolated people who are Indonesians. " In Borneo we can compare the populations of Bandjermasin and Pontianak with those " of Batavia and Surabaja ; the Kayans and Punans with the Javanese ; the Ulu '* Ayar with the mountain people of Java." "And," he adds, " one cannot, at present, *' give any opinion as to what cause the darker colour of the Ulu Ayar is due/* [ 24 1 1905.] MAN. [Nob. 13 14. Tbas on most points Dr. Haddon and Dr. Kohlbrugge agree, that in Borneo we have dolichocephalic peoples whom provisiouallj we can regard as of Indonesian stocky and another group of low brachjcephalic peoples, whom Kohlbrugge compares to^coast Malays, and for whom Dr. Haddon has adopted the term Proto-Malaj. ERNEST B. HADDON. REVIEWS. AfWca. Powell-Cotton; In Unknown Africa : A Narrative of Twenty Months* Travel and Sport in g| m Unknown Lands and among New Tribes. Bj Major P. H, G. Powell Cotton, |t* F.K.G.S., F.Z.S. With 204 reproductions from drawings bj A. Forestier, and the author's photographs and two maps. Loudon : Hurst and Biackett, Ltd., 1904. 542 pp., appendices and index. 23 x 14 cm. Price 21 j. This exceptionally well illustrated, interesting, and valuable book requires a notice from us because of the brief word-pictures of many unknown tribes. Before referring to this part of the book, however, we feel it our duty to call attention to the ofRcial discouragement Major Fowell-Cotton received and the difficulties which were put in his way by the officials both at home and in East Africa. It is surely not only surprising but really discreditable when a scientific s[»ortsman is willing to spend twenty months abroad in arduous work at a cost of some £200 a month, that obstacles should be placed in his way by officials both at homo and abroad. This paragraph, for instance, is not pleasant reading : — ^'As the naturalist, anxious to throw light on the distribution of these animals, thus appeared to be entirely debarred from doing so, I thought the Museum authorities would be glad to render me what help they could, by obtaining for me permission from the Foreign Office to shoot giraffes, on the understanding that I should later present them with specimens at my own expense. My proposition, however, was met by the directorate of our national institution with a point-blank refusal to move in the matter, although they graciously intimated their willingness to accept any specimens that might come their way." (p. 3.) Again, we read with reference to the author's request to Government officials for special permission to tranship his arms and ammunition at Aden : — " To this end I spent the whole of one morning interviewing officials both at the Foreign and India Offices, all of whom were exceedingly patient and polite, but none of whom had ever heard of such an order being required, nor knew who should grant it. Finally the matter was arranged, and I was assured that our cartridges would not be consigned to the sea nor sent on a voyage to Colombo." (p. 4.) And we would note his reference to the difficulty of obtaining a passage in a British boat to a British Protectorate : — '* It was just the dinner hour as the Persia anchored off Aden, and we were not a little disgusted to find that, although we hud been assured that booking through to Mombassa — at an increased fare — would obviate all difficulties at Aden and insure everything being arranged for our transfer, no one on the British India boat, Ptttiala, was expecting us, no cabins were ready, and, worse still, there was not a vestige of dinner. I mention these facts as a warning to visitors to the eastern coast of Africn to avoid the present makeshift arrangements on British boats, not that the foreign ones are all that can be desired, but they are, at all events, the best of a bad lot. When our Government at last awakes to the advisability of encouraging a direct British line to our East African possessions, instead of leaving practically tlie whole carrying trade in the hands of our rivals, it may be possible for a British subject to reach Mombassa in a Briti.sh l)oat in moderate comfort." (p. 5.) [ 2o ] No. 14,] MAN. [1905. It is witi) a sense of indignation that we read the following passage referring to his arrival at Momhassa : — *' No sooner had we landed than our troubles began. First of all, to our great annoyance, because we had brought our cameras, rifles, &c., as personal luggage, we found the Customs officials adding a modest third to their value before calculating the duty on them. During some fourteen years of travel I have passed through many customs houses where the. duties ranged from nothing to 60 per cent., but I was so struck with the novelty of this arrangement that I sought an interview with the Commissioner for Customs. He explained to me the amount included 5 per cent., which was considered to be the difference between the value of the goods at Momhassa and Loudon, while the remaining 28 per cent, was to cover the carriage. To estimate the freight on a hand camera at £4, when it could have been sent by post for 2s. 6rf., seemed a trifle absurd, but argument was useless. At the same time, permission to remove the escort arms and ammunition from the Customs House was refused without the consent of the sub-commissioner, who was laid up with fever and could not be interviewed until the following morning. When I did see him I was informed that a personal application to the Commissioner was necessary, and he was at Nairobi, twenty- eight hours by rail. It was useless to produce my letter from the Foreign Office, and other papers, or to suggest a telegram at my own expense, I was not even allowed to collect my caravan and put it in readiness to leave the coast under C 's charge, in case the Commissioner, by wiring his consent, should obviate the necessity of my own return. The tri -weekly train for Nairobi was due to start in half an hour. Hastily drawing some money from the bank and throwing some things into a bag, I managed to catch it." (p. 7.) And is not the following sentence surprising : — " The railway authorities having refused to receive a cheque guaranteed by the bank, a bag of nearly a thousand rupees had to be counted out to pay for our tickets and freight, and this caused so much delay that it was difficult to persuade the Btation master to keep the train till the transaction was completed. When I protested against the absurdity of being forced to pay in silver currency, no matter how large the amount, I was assured that, had the Government introduced either notes or a gold coinage, the Indian coolies imported for the railway works would have used them to transmit money home, thus seriously diminishing the postal order revenue. This is but one of the instances of the narrow-minded policy adopted in this part of the world in many matters which aflect the public welfare and convenience." We have not space to refer to the obnoxious game regulations which obtain in British East Africa for scientiflc British sportsmen, but refer to the book itself. We regret to occupy so much space with this matter, but still one more quotation is necessary : — " Just before embarking on the steamer to join the rail at Halfaya, I received a letter from home with the astounding news that the whole of my parcels despatched from the Nile were detained in Momhassa on the ground that the description of the contents was not sufficiently full. As they had been prepared in exactly the same way as those sent from the Ravine, Mumias, and Momhassa itself, to which no objection had been raised, and as iu addition I had paid the duty and satisfied all the requirements of the Sub-Com- missioner of the Nile Provinces concerning them, this seemed a somewhat high-handed pro- ceeding, especially as no intimation had been sent direct to me or to any Uganda official. '* W^heu I state that some of the parcels contained nothing but undeveloped photo- graphic plates, while others were of curios and such skins as lion, to which no possible exception could be taken, and which were fully described, the reader may be able to judge whether the detention was due to laudable excess of zeal or to the less worthy desire for the destruction of the scientiflc results of my journey. [ 26 ] X90S.] MAN. [No. 14. " Tlie report had evideiilJy lioeu circulateil ut Mumlxissa tliut I wus prnceeding lioiue b_v ihe ' Congo,' but liy a stroke of gooJ luck I Imd cli»ug«ii mj' iiiiuil. Utliorwise all the ifkiuj, tbe jiliotograpliic ]iIhIcs, unil minth of my other propprt^ must liavc iiieviiably perished long before 1 could Inive rei^uvered tlitin. As it was the situation did i.ot look pnimisiDg, but a cable to the Hon. Waller Koth»i?hilil, who eulisteil the pcreoual ititerveDtiou of Lord LuDsdowuc, secured the releAse of the pnrcvl^, not, howevort heforc a largi? immlicr of the plates had l)een seriously damaged by damp. "A suhsecjiient teugtliy correspond en co has ellt-ited llie reply tiorn rho Posl- ibe General Post Office, JUoQiltassa, by order of H.M.'s 8ub-Comrai58ioncr.' Now they ebould have reached Mom- hassn in the iliird week of July, aud tbera lliey luy till October, apparently n-ilhoutnny nlleuipt being made to ex< uiuiiie Iheiu. " lu fourteen ypurs of travel i to I 1 i glud lo say, uu ani(|Me esperieni;e, and it sciircely re- itouiide lo the credit of the ofliciikis con- cerned. The only feasible Gxplaualioii seems to be that Ihey desire to dw- eourage all straying from the ben ten truck and to punish those who do stray hy lUeillegiilileicii- tion of Ihe collec- tioTiFi made, with a view lo Iheir pas- KiKirvr ihsckks Sive liOBl ruction, " , /■ j,m /mmI \. ri-cn-,rl,.,-' l/^t,--, Uary .i-l m.nlrfl I (p. 528.) We would cuti special attention lo ChnpterXXXIX. with reference lo the prolectiou of game, and bow the Foreign Office stifles sc'cntilic research. Tn turn now to a more pleaMng task. We cauuot for reasons of space ouler into the zoologieiil rosulis atlftined by Major Powell-Cotton, which are of ihe ntmust val ne, and for which be deserves ibe ilmnks of scienlists, hut we must mention the valitnhle an tbro]io logical notes which aro scjittored throughout the volume. The antbropologit^ul illustrations are of high value, and by tbe courtesy of the puhliahcrc we nre able to reproduce one which will iadicate their iroportanca. I 27 1 Nos. 14-15 ] MAN. [1905. It is obvious that the author is a close observer, and we have rarely read a briefer and yet more satisfactory and graphic account than Major Powell-Cotton's of the Massai {see pp 169 to 173), where the life-history of the Massai is so well sketched. The author also gives a remarkably good description of the cave-dwellers of Mount Elgon, which is e^Lceptioually well illustrated. Major Powell-Cotton agrees with Joseph Thomson in thinking that the caves in their present form are highly artificial, the natives of bygone ages having worked away the softer parts of the rock of the original small cave or vault in the cliff as their needs or caprice dictated, and he noticed innumerable chisel marks on the walls, ft is true, however, that the natives, or rather the present inhabitants, denied that either they or their fathers had ever hewn out these caves They must, therefore, have been made either by another long-forgotten tribe or possibly by the remote ancestors of the present inhabitants. Sentries are posted to guard the difficult parts leading to the caves. The entrances of the caves were protected by stockades ; the mouth of one cave, for instance, was some 36 feet wide by 16 feet high, almost closed by a strong stockade of thick poles interlaced ; a very small opening is left in the stockade as an entrance, and inside a pile of poles is provided to barricade it at the first sign of danger. The author was struck by the neatness and cleanliness of the dwellings. The natives were quite friendly, but the cave-dwellers kept themselves very isolated, although Major Powell-Cotton believes it is owing to the fear of being raided by their neighbours. This interesting tribe will soon merge with the dwellers of the plain and lose its identity. A description of the Kuramojo tribe is also very interesting, and he also mentions a mysterious race of people, the Tepeth. They are very unlike the Karamojo, both in appearance and in their dwellings, which are situated on the tops of precipices, and they carry on a trade in flour with passing caravans, to whom the produce is lowered by means of ropes in order that the secret of their fastnesses may not be betrayed. The writer of this review found the same thing to occur in the north-west of Bahr-el- Ghazp.l. Finally, one must say that there are innnmerable points of interest to the anthro- pologist in this book, and we hope it will be widely read and studied. May we add one criticism, the weight of the book is really too much — it weighs 3| lbs., which surely might have been avoided. R. W. FELKIN. India. Holdlch. India. By Sir Thomas H. Holdich, K.C.M.G., K.C.I.E., C.B. ("Regions -r of the World"). London: Henry Frowde, n.d. Pp. xii + 1375. 17 x 11 cm. |U Price 7*. 6f/. The latest volume in the " Regions of the World " series deals with India in the widest application of the name, including Balochistan on the wesc and Burma on the east. Sir Thomas Holdich is well qualified by his wide experience and varied acquire- ments to deal with this great theme, and ha has given us a work not only of great value as a summary of information about the Indian Empire but also a brightly written and interesting volume, which is never dull and contains many eloquent descriptive passages. The description of a dust storm on the North-west frontier on p. 356 is an example of this, to the accuracy of which I can speak from personal experience ; the point of view was no doubt the summit of Sheikh Budin looking down on the sandy plain of Marwat. The description of Kashmir as seen from the summit of the Tragbal Pass (p. 107) may also be signalled out as a piece of vivid writing. Apart, therefore, from the substantial merits of the book there is much to interest the general reader. Few officials who have spent their lives in the service of the Indian Government have been able to visit more than a small part of that vast country, but Sir T. Holdich's work in the survey of India has taken him over the length and breadth of the land and beyond the mountain barriers [ 28 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 15. which bouod the Ceutral Asian and franian plateaux, and he is able to describe most parts of India from intimate personal knowledge. From the geographical standpoint this book is probably the best accoimt of India to be found within a moderate compass, and it is provideil with a very full system of maps and diagrams. The coloured contour maps are excellent and supply a much felt want in Indian geography. They are based on the latest information, and are especially valuable as regards the mountain system, so important in its effects upon the history and social system of India. These maps are not confined to the territory within the confines of the Indian Empire but include the whole mountainous territory comprised iu the Himalaya, Hindukusb, Karakoram, and Pamir ranges, the plateau regions of Thibet and Afghanistan, and the head- waters of the great rivers of Northern India and Burma. The greater part of the work seems to have been written previous to the Census of 1901, and as far as the statistical part goes it relies on the figures of ten years before. This, however, is not of great importance in a work of a descriptive nature, and can easily be rectified in another edition. It is to be regretted, however, that the results of the last census were not before Sir T. Holdich, when he wrote his excellent chapter on the People of India. The conclusions arrived at by Mr. Risley and his colleagues are based on purely anthropological and authropometrieal data to a far greater extent than has t)eeu possible on any previous occasion, and in the result we find a much smaller propor- tion of the population of ludia classed as Aryan or Indo-Aryan than before. This may be seen at a glance by a comparison of the map facing page 201 in Sir T. IIoldich*s work with the ethnological map at the end of Vol. I. of the Census of India Report, 1901. In the former, Lower Bengal, Orissa, Assam, and the Mahratia country appear as mainly Aryan, while in the latter. Lower Bengal and Orissa appear as Mongolo- Dravidian, Assam as Mongoloid, and the Muhrattas and Canarese as ScythoDravidian. These classifications rest mainly on head and nose measurements, while those of former censuses on which Sir T. Holdich^s chapter is based have followed the language te£»t too faithfully. The chapter cannot therefore be held to embody the results of the latest investigations. This was inevitable under the circumstances, and does not interfere with the general value of the description given of the multifarious races of ludia which is an excellent piece of work. The chapter on Political Geography contaius a clear and coucise account of the administrative system of British India and of the Native States, and might bo advan- tageously studied by many politicians. Sir T. Holdich here shows himself a Avorthy successor to Sir J. Strachey and Sir W. W. Hunter. The division of the Native States into Muhammadan, Hindu, Maratha, Rajput, and Sikh (p. 243) is not, perhaps, the best possible. It should at least be explained, for the benefit of the uninitiated, that the Rajput States are Hindu States in the fullest sense of the word. Sir T. Holdich uses the term Hindu States apparently as referring only to the South Indian States of Mysore and Travancore, but it should be remembered that there are non-Rajput Hindu States in Northern India such as the Jat principalities of Bhartpur and Dholpur. Among the Sikh States of the Punjab, too, it is scarcely correct to say that Pattiala and Kapurthala are pre eminent, as Nabha and Jind should certainly rank before Kapurthala. When Kashmir is classed as a Muhammadan State it must be understood that this refers not to the rilling class but to the bulk of the population. On similar grounds Haidarabad might be called a Hindu state, but in both cases for the sake of clearness it would be well to speak of a state as Hindu or Muhammadan according to the religion of the rulers — the usual practice. In his remarks on the administration of Kelat Sir T. Holdich has done well to draw attention to the large proportion of apiK>intments held by Hindus, who, it may be added, are maiidy Khatris and Aroras from the South-west Punjab and foreigners in Balochistan. (p. 251.) I '^9 ] No8. 16-16.] MAN. [1906. The chapters on agriculture and revenue (including irrigation) railways, minerals, and climate are all excellent, and the maps showing the surface features and the geology of the country are clear and good. Special attention may be drawn to the description of the railways and the diagrams showing how they follow the natural features of the country. The old centres of Mughal rule are now recovering some of their old import- ance as railway centres, as will be apparent from an inspection of the diagram on p. 297. Delhi, Lahore, Agra, Lucknow, Cawnporo, Allahabad, and Benares stand out as the great centres of traffic in the vast Indo-Gangetic plain now as in the days of Akbar. Cawnpore is the only one of all these celebrated towns that has increased in relative importance. The following slips or misprints may be noted : — The population in the preliminary note on p. 1 is given as 231,000,000 in 1901. This is the population of British India only, and does not include the Native States. The total population, which alone can be compared with the figures of the previous decade, is 294,000,000. On p. 19 we are told that the Greek rulers were turned out about 126 B.C. by the *' Jata Skytlis." This is probably a slip for " Sakas," but it would be more correct to say that the Kushans were the Scythians, who finally destroyed the Greek rule. Their identity with the modern Jats has been thought probable, but there is no evidence that they bore any such name as Juta. Page IH. It is hardly correct to say that the deodar is the Cedar of Lebanon, as Cedrus deodara and Cedrus Libani, though closely allied, are not identical and have different habits of growth. Page 141. The country between Lahore and Multan is waste but not sandy, most of it being hard baked earth. The only one of the Panjab Doabs which has any extent of sandy wai^te is the Sindh Sagar Doab between the Indus and the Chenab. Paee 143. For Gandak (I. 9) we should doubtless read Ghagra. Page 294. For Shahimar read Shall mar. As a whole this book is probably the best account of India accessible to the general reader, and Sir T. Holdich has produced a very valuable addition to the useful series which Mr. Mackiuder is editing. M. LONGWORTH DAMES. Queensland : Ethnography. Roth. North Queensland Ethnography; Bulletin No, 7, August^ 1904, Domestic 4n Implements^ Arts, and Manufactures, Brisbane, 1904. Pp. 34, with 26 plates. 10 34 X. 21 cm. Price 3*. 6d, Great as is the value of the work done by Messrs. Spencer and Gil leu, that done by Dr. Roth is a more than dangerous rival in respect of information on ethnographical questions. Living among the tribes whom he protects, to the great advantage alike of themselves and the anthropologist, he can be far more minute than the pioneers in Central Australia, and in this bulletin we have another budget of most valuable information. The subjects are naturally many and the work is divided into nearly seventy sections, illustrated by 261 blocks. The following are the main divisions : (1) Wood- work ; (2) Fire-making ; (3) Gums, pigments, &c. ; (4) Stonework ; (o) Tools ; (6) Household utensil.s ; (7) Implements of the chase, &c., the most important of these being the fourth and sixth. The information on fire-making is, however, of great interest. The ordinary method is that of the drill, and two types are in use : the first, in the peninsula and western districts, consists of two thin wands of the same material 2 feet to 4 feet in length, which are frequently discarded when they have been once used. The other, near the Herbert River, consists of a thin wand up to 15 inches long, [ 30 ] 1906.] MAN. [Nos. 16-17. and au elongated oval piece of wood 8 inches to 12 inches long. On the Georgina and Diamantina, as among the Arunta and the tribes up to Poweirs Creek, and on the Lachlan in New South Wales, the fire-saw replaces the drill ; it is found also in the Malay Peninsula, Southern India, and other parts, but with this difference, that for the wood is substituted a piece of rattan. In Australia the implements seem to be discarded after use. The gums are variously used, one kind for weapons, another for affixing bird^s down to the body, a third on the wommera to prevent it from slipping, a fourth as birdlime, and so on ; they are in some cases important articles of trade. The pigments are white, red, yellow, and black ; of these, white, and in places red, is the mourning colour, yellow is the summer suit, black is mainly used in decorative art, and red very generally in war. At Cape Grafton the exogamous classes were formerly " red " and " white." Besides these pigments green seems to have been used occasionally ; it is mentioned by Macgillivray ( Voyage^ II., 92) as in use at Double Point. Dr. Koth adds a note to this section on the colour sense and names, from which it appears that blue is distinguished by a special name, while black, green, and brown are classed together. This simply means that green antl brown colours are not dissociated from green and brown objects, while in the case of the commoner colour, the pigment has a name to itself. In the same way grey is only distinguished by a name in the form of a grey hair ; a name is altogether wanting in some cases ; yetchcl^ chestnut, is found as applied to animals, but to nothing else, and is no doubt derived from the name of some animal. The facts here detailed are of considerable interest, though, of course, no one regarded as trustworthy Semon's assertion that the only words known were for black and white. At the same time as his researches into colour-names. Dr. Roth was able to test roughly for blindness and found no case among some 200 savages. A long and interesting description of various methods of working in stone is given and Dr. Roth adds a caution as to the niceties of differentiation, which, he says, are found in museums, hut not among the users of the tools. He has, for example, found celts in use as adzes. The distribution of some of the celts seems to be singularly local, in spite of the extensive system of barter that prevails in Australia. Apropos of this system of barter it is interesting to note that even the sand- stone slabs for grinding nardoo and other seeds travel immense distances, the women being the " beasts of burden," if such an ungallant expression may be permitted. In some parts a second pounder seems to replace the lower stone. Several different types of plaited or woven work are manufactured : — strainers, dilly bags (which are plinble), and baskets proper, the construction of which was fully dealt with in an earlier bulletin. The water vessels are also described in detail, among them being skin bags, which do not seem to be known in many parts of Australia, bark vessels of some half-dozen kinds, wooden troughs, vases and gourds. The material, as Dr. Roth explains, is rather miscellaneous, but no one will be disposed to quarrel with him for giving us his material as it is completed. If a suggestion might be made, a small sketch map would not take up much space, and the distribution of the various articles would be much better appreciated. Good maps of Queensland are not everywhere available in Europe. N. W. T. Italy : Archseologry. Bicknell, Further Explorations in the Regions of the Prehistoric Roch-engravings i» 4"y the Italian Maritime Alps. By C. Bicknell. Bordighera. 1903. 27 x 18 cm. 1 1 The explorations to which those now presented are a sequel were described in 1902 under the title " The Prehistoric Rock-engravings in the Italian Maritime Alps " ; and were noticed at the time in Man, 1903. 231 (y.r.). The present report gives the results [ 31 ] Hon. 17-18.1 MAN. [1906. of a Slimmer visit paid in .hily — September, 1902, by the author and Mr. Luigi Pollini. Search was made for ancient habitationH and burial places in the neighbourhood of the meraviglie^ but not even an implement came to light, and no clue appeared to the origin or meaning of the rock-engravings. Fresh examples of the latter, however, came to light everywhere, even in whAt seemed to be thoroughly well-known places (pp. 13 -14), and as expert search proceeils, the same may be expected for some time to come. Better records also were practicable, for this time the military authorities had most courteously permitted the use of the camera "for scientific purposes." A detached specimen, found above the lower part of the Valletta di S. Maria, was secured for the Bordighera Museum. One case was noted in which a weapon had been engraved (much later, to judge by the difference of the surfaces, but yet not in modern times) across a figure of a rectangle and enclosures, showing that the practice of cutting these figures prevailed over a long peiiod of time. The principal novelties of the exploration in 1902 are figured in ten plates : they include many difficult and complicated forms, but hardly anything which cannot be brought under one or other of the principal motives already known. The likeness of V. 24 to a human face is probably accidental, though of course, human figures in silhouette are well-known. J, L. M. Erratum. In Dr. Scligmann^s note on the Cook Daniells Expedition to New Guinea [Man, 1904, No. 114], in line 24, "Pangua endogamy is strictly insisted on,'* ** endogamy *' should read " exogamy.'* PROOEEDINOS OP SOCIETIES. London. Anthropologrical Institute. Ordinary Meeting^ Tuer»day, December 6th, 1904. Mr. H. Balfour, President, 4Q ill the chair. lO The election was announced of Mes#»rs. R. Bruce-Foote, 0. Kyllmann, E. Torday, and Dr. Harrison as Ordinary Fellows of the Institute. The Rev. R. A. BuUen exhibited a slate implement from Harlyn Bay. The f xhibit was discussed by Dr. Haddou and the President. Mr. Edgar Thurston gave a lantern exhibition entitled *" Illustrations of Native Types from Southern India," which was discussed by Mr. Dames, the Treasurer, and the President. Ordinary Meeting^ Tuead&yy January 10th, 1905. Mr. H. Balfour, President, in the chair. The election of Mr. F. W. Green aud the Rev. S. C. Freer, as Ordinary Fellows was announced. Mr. M. L. Dames exhibited a collection of ethnographical objects from the North- West Frontier of India, which was discussed by Sir R. C. Temple, Sir T. II. Holdich, Mr. Ray, Mr, Lewis, Mr. Collyer, and the President. Dr. II. D. R. Kingston exhibited a pot and stone celts discovered at Sta. Marta, Columbia, by Mr. II. Bartlett. The exhibit was discussed by Sir T. H. Holdich, and the Presideut. Annual General Meeting, Tuesday, January 24th, 1905. Mr. H. Balfour, Presideut, in tbe chair. Mr. Benuett-Goldney and Mr. J. V. Holmes were ap|)ointed scrutineers of the ballot. The Reports of the Cuuocil and Treasurer were read, discussed, aud adopted. The President's address was deferred. Professor W. Gowland was installed as President of the Institute for the comin<; vear. I'rinted by Ktke and 8P0'iTibWuoDi£, His Maiesiy's Irintere, hast Harding street., K.C 1905.] MAN. [No. 19. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. Egypt With Plate C. HalL Palaeolithic Implements from the Thebaid. By H. H. Hally M.A. ^q In the year 1882 Major-General Pitt-Rivers, then President of the An thro- 19 pological Institute, published in the Journal (XI., 382) an article " On the Discovery of " Chert Implements in Stratified Gravel in the Nile Valley near Thebes," in which he described his discovery, in the deposit of diluvial detritus which lies between the cultivation and the mountains on the west bank of the Nile opposite Luxor, of palaaolithic Hint Hakes, and noted the occurrence of implements of palaeolithic type on the surface of the desert near by. Attention was once more drawn to the subject of the Egyptian palieolithic implements by the extensive collection of worked flints from the desert siurface made by Mr. H. Seton-Karr in various parts of the Nile Valley, notably in the Wadi esh-Sh^kh, opposite Maghagha. There was no doubt that a great number of the flints discovered by him were of late neolithic (predynastic) and even of historical age, bat among them were also what appeared to be palaeoliths resembling those noted by Pitt-Rivers, and after him by Legrain, at Thebes. To Dr. H. 0. Forbes, of Liverpool, however, it seemed very doubtful that these supposed palaeoliths were in reality palaBolithic at all, and he dated all the Wadi esh-Sh^kh implements to the twelfth dynasty or later, or possibly as far back as the fourth,* and supposed that the patination or brown oxydiza- tion found on them was no proof of immemorial age (^Bulletin Liverpool Museums, 11., No8. 3 and' 4 (January, 1900), pp. 77-115), His conclusions have, however, been criti- cised by Mr. H. J. L. Beadncll, of the Geological Survey of Egypt, in an article on "Neolithic Flint Implements from the Northern Desert of the Fayum " (^Geological Magazine, New Series, IV., X. (1903), p. 53 fl*.), who points out (p. 57) that the weathered and patinatcd flints (which are the supposed palaeoliths as it happens) must be of great age ; that Dr. Forbes's assumption that as both the " pahuoliths " and the later flints were found together it is probable that they are of the same age is unsound, because, "if a superior quality of flint occurs in the Wadi el-Shekh, I do not see why " it should not have been disco vereil and worked even in palieolithic times, or why " subsequent races should have rediscovered and worked the same beds, and their " products have mixed on the surface.'' Mr. Beadnell also thinks unsouud the assumption on which rests Dr. Forbes's iirgument that "it is impossible to believe that these — the palaeolithic flints — could " remain (even in a siugle instance) untlistiirbed from the palieolithic days of Europe '* to the present time, when the forest under which they were made and the forest soil '• on which they reposed have been entirely carried away." As Mr. Beadnell says : " Is it certain that the high plateau was then clothed with forests ? What evidence is " there to show that it differed in any important respect from its present aspect ? And ' " if, as I suggest, desert conditions obtained then as now, and man merely worked hi» I " flints along the edges of the plateaux overlooking the Nile Valley, I see no reason " why flint implements, dating even from paheolithic times, should not in favourable " cases be still found in the spots where they were left, surrounded by the flakes struck ( " oflT in manufacture. On the fljit plateaux the occasional rains which fall — once in ' " three or four years — can eftect but little transport of material, and merely lower the I " general level by dissolving the underlying limestone, so that the plateau surface is I " left with a coating of nodules and blocks of insoluble flint and chert. Flint implements t " might thus be expected in many localities to remain for indefinite periods, but they • On the authority of tlie reseml»lance of some of the Wadi e.sh-Sh*?kh types to flints found by Prof. Petrie in the rams of the town (^f " Kahun," and regarded by their discoverer as contemporary with the town. [ 33 J No. 19.] MAN. [1905. *^ would certainly become more or less ' patinated,^ pitted on the surface, and rounded at ^' the angles after long exposure to beat, cold, and blown sand. Flints that retain their '^ original clearness and sharpness of angles cannot be of high antiquity unless they " have been protected by superficial deposits." Mr. Beadneirs conclusions are presented in so lucid and con viae! ug a manner that it seems best to give his ipsissima verba. They are entirely in favour of the Egyptian surface flints of pala3o1ithic type being in reality palseolithic, yet he does not pronounce either for or against the existence of palseolithic man in Egypt (p. 58). German investigators have no fear of accepting it ; they have no doubt whatever that the Piti-Rivers flints from Thebes and those of palaeolithic type from the Wadi esh-Shekh and elsewhere in Egypt are in reality palteolithic. Three articles have recently appeared, one by Dr. Blanckenhorn in the Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft fur Erdkunde zu Berlin^ 1902, pp. 694, 753 (^Die Geschichte des Nilstroms in der Tertidr- und Quarldrperiodv^ sowie des paldolitischen Menschen iti Agt/pten), the others by the veteran Dr. Schweinfurth in the Verhaiidlungen der Berliner Anthrop, Ges.^ 1902, p. 293 (Kiesel- Artefacie in der diluvialen Schotfer-Terrasse und attf den Plateau- Ilohen von Tiiebeji)^ and 1903, p. 798 {Sfeitizeilliche Forschungen in Oberdgypien), The.se relate to the same set of investigations carried on by Dr. Schweinfurth and Dr. Blanckenhorn of the terrains described by General Pitt- Rivers. Dr. Schweinfurth gives photograpiis of some of the flints found, and contributes to Dr. Blanckenhoru's paper a map of the terrain, marking the places of General Pitt-Rivers and his own discoveries of flints, both exposed on the high desert surface and from the sides of the grave pits in the diluvial " Schotter-Terrasse." Dr. Allen Sturgo accompanied Professor Schweinfurrh on one occasion, and identifled typical flints a.s belonging to the epoch of Le Moudtier. Messrs. Schweinfurth and Blanckenhorn examined the terrace of diluvial debris in which General Pitt-Rivers had found worked flints. Schweinfurth dates its formation to the Second Glacial Period. In it were found worked flints of all kinds, as found by General Pitt-Rivers. Dr. Blanckenhorn describes them as of the type of the ** Pieces taillees der Industrie mesviniemie Rutot's, welche *' nach diesem Forscher fiir die illteste Epoche des palaolithischen Menschen, die " Moseenstufe in Belgien, charakteristisch sein sollen " (p. 757). More developed (Chellean) specimens were also found. The debris-h^ii is formed of the stuff* washed down by the ancient streams of the W&diyen, the great valley running into the western hills from the village of Kurna, which bifurcates into the Valley of the Tombs of the Kings, the Bibd?i el'Muliik properly speaking, and the western valley. On the tops of the ridges separating the various branches of the wadi from one another, and on the semi-circular plateau at its end Avhicli forms the watershed between it and the valley which debouches into the Nile vallev towards Erment, are the remains of ancient manufactories of flints, and innumerable specimens of the handiwork of the ancient knappers lying about on the surface. The great majority of these are of decisively palaeolithic type ; Chelles, St. Acheul, and Le Moustier. "Von diesen an VVerkstiitten so reichen Ilochplateaus rings um den *' Thalkessel der Konigagriiber, stammt also zum grossen Teil das Material der diluvialen " Konglomerate von Qurna," says Dr. Blanckenhorn (p. 758), and with the stuff' came, no doubt, the palseolithic flints found embedded in ii. Dr. Blanckeidiorn further thinks, following the generally accepted theory, that the palaeolithic men who worked the flints found lying on the high desert surface at Thebes, and embedded in the debris brought down from that surface by the ancient streams of the Wadiyen to Kurna, lived on the plateau, not in the Nile valley itself, which was still marshy and uninhabitable, the area of the Libyan desert being in the Pre-Glacial or First Interglacial Period relatively well fitted for the iuhabitance of man. This is the view taken by Professor Petrie {Naqada and BallaSy p. 49), who speaks of the i: 34 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 19. high plateau as having been '^ the home of man in PaIa3olithic times, .... the rainfall, *^^ us shown by the valley erosion and waterfalls, must have caused an abundant vegeta- ^* tion on the plateau where man could live and hunt his game.*' This view Mr. Bead- nell considers faulty (/or. ci7., p. 58) ; he minimizes the effects of erosion in forming the lateral Nile-wadis, and, as has been seen, disbelieves in the whole theory of the palaeo- lithic Egyptians, if they ever existed, having lived where they found and knapped their flints. For him the desert -plateaux were as dry and uninhabited in paheolithic days as now. It is, indeed, difficult to see how on any other theory it is possible to answer Dr. Forbes's objections satisfactorily. If there were woods and forests on the heights, it would seem impossible that we should find, as we do, palsBolithic implements lying in situ on the desert surface, around the actual manufactories where they were made. Dr. Blanckenhorn does not resolve this difficulty. Yet if the constant rainfall and the vegetation of the Libyan desert area in palteolithic days is all a myth (as according to Mr. Beadnell it is), and erosion played little or no part in the formation of the Tiieban Wadiyen, for instance, how came the embedded palaeoliths of Kurna into the conglomerate-bed which Blanckenhorn and others declare to be debris from the plateau brought down by the ancient streams of the wadi ? This view also seems to be reasonable. Erosion has surely taken place since the working of the palaeolithic flints. The surface of the plateaux and the ridges between the valleys shows greatly varied weathering, ranging from the orange colour of excavations made on the ledges of the cliffs under the XVIIIth Dynasty to the almost black surface of some parts, which must have remained undisturbed for ages. It is on these black and most ancient surfaces that the majority of the palseoliths are found. The lighter-coloured tracts, where there are, generally speaking, no palaeoliths, have, then, probably been denuded since the palaeo- lithic period. We may reasonably suppose the imbedded flints of Kurna originally came from these denuded tracts. This fact speaks for Blanckenhorn's and against BeadnelPs view. It is possible that Mr. Beadnell is a little too positive about the absence of evidence for water-erosion. The evidence of our eyes is, at Thebes, patently for erosion. Yet this water-erosion may possibly not have been that Avhich would result from perennial streams flowing down from wooded heights (the idea of Petrie and Blanckenhorn), it may simply have been the result of water-torrents like the sels of to-day which fill the wadis once in three years or so after heavy rain, but repeated at much closer intervals. May we not, in fact, suppose some difference in meteorological conditions which would make it possible for sudden rainstorms to occur over the desert at far more frequent intervals than at present ? This might account for the *' Scbotter-Terrasse " of Kurna, and its embedded flints, as well as maintaining the general probability of Mr. Beadnell's idea, that the desert-plateaux were desert then as now, and that early man only knapped his flints up there because the flint was there. In his second article (pp. 801, 812) Dr. Schweinfurth holds that the climate of Egypt in the period corre- sponding to the Glacial Ages of Europe cannot have l>een very different from that of to-day. However this may be, it would seem that the possibility of the paheolithic-seeming implements from the Egyptian desert-surface being in reality palaeolithic has been sufficiently vindicated. While engaged in the excavation of the Temple of Mentuhetep III at Deir el- Bahari during this winter, Mr. E. R. Ayrton and I made several visits, both singly and together, during our spare time, to the slopes and upper surface of the ^f^e/-plateau of the Western Thebaid in search of surface palaeoliths. We pooled our results and divided equally. The accompanying three illustrations exhibit a few of my own trophies. Side by side, with four tvpical specimens in Fig. 1, 1 have placed four English drift implements [ 35 ] Ko. 19.] MAN. eighbourhooa of Mildeulmll ami Icklinj^liu [isofi. for LD my own po^seaaion frni parjMHes of coin|isri»on. Plate C. coutains in the centre two very typical St. Aclieuliari pear-eliH|>eU wettpons. The lower one IB lighter in colour in the centre than at il.» siiles. This ia the lower aide which was resting on the desert surface when the object waa found by me. Its npper side (not photographed) i* very finely pivtiuated but not much wonthereil. Tlie inequality of colour on the lower side it due to the fact that the sharp edges pro- jected a little iibove the ground ut the sides, so that the uxydiKing effecis of eun and iveatber were able to get at the ander-surface for a Abort distance all round. The upper of the two iniplemeaia is finely pntinaled ; its ]ioint has lieeu broken oET at a recent period, and the oxydizing process had jaat )>egun ; ihe fracture is slightly discoloured. On either side of this are two highly-patinale<l and touch -weathered implomeuts of more primitive type. Thiit ou the left of the photograph is evidently a kind of adze, comfortably held in the hand and admirably adapted for its work. Above, ID left and right, are two half-moon shaped scrapers of the type illustrated by General Pitt- Rivers in the iirtiele alluded "to above, Fig. 6. The implement in the left-hand lower corner i^ broken off short. That on ihe right is an interesting specimen of a convenient- ly shaped pebble artificially modified and sharpened into a jiear-ehaped implement. The Hint of lhi» is naturally dark in colour, wherena the malei'ial of the majority of the Thehao implements is a very light-coloured Tile tool at the top of Fig. 1 on the left is a scraper, with fine bulb of percussion, paralleled by an English scraper of similar typo. The two next parallel Bpecimens are alike trihedral in shiipe. The nest two are more or less similarly asymmetric. The L'ouple are leaf-shaped spei-imena. , Co. : left) >ug]y the Egyptia patinated. The third illuatration (Fig. 2) shows some iuteresling smaller specimens, thd larger leaf-shaped one above has little weathering or patina. In the centre is a worked ring made from a" morpholith" or round nodule of fliul of a type oommon in the Theban Hills, * Tie naturni unweathered a implewonts (of the predynnstic naj' be seen in IbeGue collection of neolithic in Ihe Tbird Kgyptina Kcxmi of the BritiBb 1905.] MAN. [Ko. 19. figured by Geiioral Pilt-R!vers (Figs. 9 U). It Iiub lieen split in tn-o, anil llie lower eiile (abowo) bas i[H inner edge odrefullv smDotbed or bevelled, I may compare n stone ring from Kent's Cnvorn, figured by Sir John Ei'nna in Ancient Stone Implempnl* of Great Hrittihi (1897), Fig. 384. Similar rings are figured by JSi-bweinfurtli. Zeitx. Elhn., XXXV., pi. 14. To the right of the ring is a mucb-worn and wealhereil Hcmper of early type. On the asaiimptiou (which is probably to be rejected) tbat the palrcolithic inhibitanis lived on tbe liigh plaleuu, and gradually migrnied downbill as tbe climatic comlitions approximated to those of the present day, llie level of ibe river fell, and the swamps dried up, flue ought to find the most primitive and most weathered implemeals ou ibe highest plateau, aud the more modern ones progressively lower down on its slopes and the small subsidiary plateau between ibe brannh- woilis. This .loes uot appear to nie t.5 l.c tlie case. The worn scraper of Fig. 2 came from tbe high plutean, the eijUnlly worn and primitive-looking adze and triangular implement of Plate C from a subsidiary plateau, whence came also tbe two fine Si. Aeheul types also on the plate, both of whioh are findy patinntod. while the upper one (brokea)is worn and weathered, the lower one uoi. All lay wiiliin a hundred y of each other, simply on tbe surfuoe, which is covered with tbe sun-blackened rubbish from the palniolithic knop|)ers' work. The places investigated by us may l>e noted on reference lu the map published by Dr. Scbweiufunb in illnslration of Dr. nianckeii- horn's paper in the Zett», tier Get, fur Erd- kunde. Dr. Blanckeuborn's iui-estigations of the surface-implements were apparently confined to the summit of the ridge between Deir el-Buhari and tbe Tombs of the Kings, and the path thence to Deir el-Mediuet, i.e., the lowest subsidiary plateau. Dr. Scbweiufurth has also iuveeti- gnied the neighbourhood of the caravan- from Knrna to Farshiit (following Legrain), ' runs up ou to the high plateau by the side of the western valley and the great kopje which he calls " Lucina-Hiigel," and the surface of the ptatean southwards, ufl well as the dislrict generally speaking. Mr. Ayrtonaud I first visited a spot, discovered by Mr. Ayrlon, on a subsidiary plateau to the aouth of the main ridge and therefore opening not un to ihc Bibau el-Muliik but ou to a smaller but long and winding wadi, which debouches on to the plain some distauce south of the Coptic deir of el-Malkata, lieyond Mediuei Habu. It is, therefore, Iteyond the Ktirn, or bigb southern peak of tbe Tbobau mountaiu -complex, and may be identified as being below the smaller peak marked in the upper lefl-baud corner of Scbweinfurth's map, and looking across the great Enueut wa<li, already referred to above. Hero our be>t implements were found, including those of Plate C. The desert surface was evidently very ancient and undisturbed, everything, liniostouo as well as flints, being black with weathering. I visited by myself the surface uf the high plateau, going to tbe summit of the Kurn, theuce along tlie knife-edge on to the plateau and round lu the Farshitt road, passing the tract marked by Schweinfitrth a$ mil palaolilh. Kietel n, Arlefnrtm bedeekte Flachc. Here far fewer implements were to be found, though I secured some good specimens. H. B. HALL. not. All lav wiiliin a hLLndred yards no. 2.— iiiipi.GsiintTs AsiD v No. 20.] MAN. [1905. Solomon Islands. Woodford. Further Note on Funerary Ornanrtents from the Solomon nn Islands. % C M. tVooit/ani, F.fi.G.S., Local Correnpo/idciil of the Aiilliro- Lv pnlmjknl f„stilu/e. Commnnicated h^ C. H. Read, F.S.A. [C/. M*N. 19J4. 86.] Ilnviug jast received the Hepteniber Dumber of Man in ivliicli I rem! with greal iul«rest llie pnper relatiug to the Solomuu Islauda by Messrs. Edgu-PitrliDgtoii auil Joyce, I thought that (terhnps some adtlitioiiiil mrorm4tiou upon the urticled ilUisirnto>l im Plate 1-J. might not be uuBCccptable. At Uie time I rei^cived the mugazine I happptied m be an u short official visit to Oiso, ami HS Iitgava, the chief of Riibiuiia meutioued in the tirtii^le, happeueil to be in the tieigbbonrhooil, I sent for him nn<l ^howtil bim the plate. Tbe old man wna dehghted and recoguised ever^ article illui^trnted. He told me that Figs. 1-5 were taken liway hy Captain, now Rear-Ail mifftl, Dasis from the natives of tlie village of Kolokoiigo at the time be visited Kitbiana in 1891( and that the " hukebn " illustrated iu Fig. 6 WHS presBnteil to Cuptain Davis The three objeelB illnstraled ill Fiffs. I -3 are known as " ^erenbule." It was r.bo custom lo place one of these in tbe liow of tbe " loraako," or head-bimting cunoe. when on a head-bnnting espedilion. When not in nae they were stnck in tlie ground l«neath, or in close proximity lo, the small bulB or shelters in which the sknils of deceased natives are kept, lugava says that the very intpresting specimen illustrated in Fig. 5 is known as a " po- lobiitnna" and assured me that il was not used aa the door of a niortiiiiry hut, b[it ihai, on the contrary, it was alwiiys placed iuHde with tbe fikulls. Ingava's account ilifTers from information I obtained about n year ago npon the subject of a similar specimen, now in the Sydney Musenm. My informant, a native named Keri of Java on Vella Lavella, then told me ibat the native name was " vonii " and that it tear used ns a door for the email mortuary buts. I am inclined lo think thai the latter is the true account and tlial the place of origin of both specimens is tbe island shown on tbe chart aa Vella Lavella but which the natives tell me is calleil Vekavckala. I enclose a photograph of the Syiiiiey specimen (Fig. 1), and you will observo that it also sbowa tbe small dancing anthropomorpbic figures, but in this case ibey occur iu pairs or singly and not in a line. The panel of carving, if I may ao describe it. iiiterposeil l>etween each pair of tbe figures appears to me to represent ihe degraded form of human face. I should say thai both specimens are the work of the same ( 38 1 1905.] MAN [No8. 20-21. I have recently obtained, . . . , fragments of another, apparently of very ancient date. They were picked up on the site of an old "golgotha" at Narovo, hut the mortuary huts had long since disappeared. So far as I can judge from the fragments, it appears to show the degraded human face (?) which appears in the Sydney Museum specimen. Of the shell rings used by the natives of the islands of the New Georgia group (comprising Narovo, Simbo, Ronougo, Vekavekaln, Kolobaugara, Kendova, Vangunu and New Georgia), as ornaments or articles of Iwirter, I know of the following varieties : — HinU'ili are small rings of little value but frequently worn as ornaments. Five examples are shown in Fig. 3. Ilokata, — Thin rings of tridacua shell, worn as armlets. Examples may be seen in Fig. 1. Poata, — Fig. 4. Heavy thick rings of tridacua shell used as articles of barter. Bareke. — Roughly made rings of tridacua shell used as articles of barter. I believe that these are not made at the present day, the more neatly made *^ poata *^ having taken their place. Bakeha.r—U&ed as articles of barter, and when mounted as shown in Fig. 6, worn as ornaments. The ring at the base of Fig. 3 appears to be an unmountod Bakcha. The yellow mark referred to by Messrs. Edge-Partington and Joyce is a sine qua non in a bakeha and occurs only in fossil tridacna shells. I think a mistake has occurred in describing the small teeth round the edge of Fig. 6 as bats^ teeth. I believe them to \\e the teeth of the small marsupial opossum {Cusctts oricntalis), A reference to the specimen in the museum will easily settle the point. Hokata and Poata are used for buying food, packets of dried almonds (bomboro), &e. Bareke for the same purpose and for buying shiehls of basket work (lave}. Bakeha, the price of men and women. Their relative value may be taken as follows : — One Bakeha equals two Poata and twenty Hokata. A Bareke seems to be rather more valuable than a Poata. . . . The extremely l>eautiful ornaments CDmpo3e<l of flat discs of thin tridacna shell overlaid with a revolving disc of the most delicate tortoi.seshell fretwork are known as ^ Dala." I am informed that they are made only on the island of Ronongo and are valued at two Bakehas. Formerly the large tridacna shells used for making rings and ornaments were, after they had been ground down to the proper shape and thickness, pierced by chipping a hole and the centres were then cut out with the aid of vegetable fibre and sand. At the present day a piece of iron wire is u.sed instead of the fibre, but the process is still a long and laliorious one. CHARLES M. WOODFORD. Africa, East. Hobley, Further Notes on the El Dorobo or Offfflek. By C. W. Hobley, m C \M. G., Assoc. M.Inst. C. E. L\ In Man, 1903, 17, a few note^ on these elusive people were publi»4hed. Since that time the writer has l^een fortunate to twice come into contact with members of the frilie in difiFerent parts of East Africa : once on the occasion of a visit to Kldama Ravine, and recently daring a tour through the Laikipia Platf^u west of Mount Kenia. The aothor in 1891 visiter] Mount Kenia, and while encamf)cd on the lower Ai9\Hin encountered a few specimen.-* of a l»earded race of men who were said to live in the [ 39 J Xo.21.] MAN. [1905. depths of the forests ou that mouDtain. The incident was referred to in a description of the journey in the Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society^ August 1892 and August 1894. During thirteen long years nothing was heard of these people, nor does any other traveller seem to have referred to them ; it was therefore with some interest that a representative of these people was discovered in a Dorobo colony found on the north-east side of the Aberdare range in the vicinity of Pes swamp, and it was then elucidated that the bearded people are the Digiri clan of the Oggiek tribe, and that they acknowledge as their ruler a chief tainess named Ongiboro who lives near Nyeri Sta. She is married to one Sikirai, who is also said to be one of the bearded people. Needless to remark, the possession of beards and their acknowledg- ment of a female ruler are features of great rarity in Central Africa. Although the information is still very scanty, it has been considered advisable to communicate it in the hopes that it may prove an incentive to further research. I append short com- parative vocabularies of these dialects of the Oggiek language, and ut the same time give in separate columns tbe Nandi and Masai equivalents for purpose of comparison. , It will at once be seen that some words are the same in Oggiek language as Nandi, and other words are the same as Masai. At first sight it might appear that the Oggiek had borrowed these words from Nandi and Masai, but it is rather remarkable to find the Digiri clan of Oggiek, whose great haunt is the Kenia forest, using many Nandi words when practically the only languages spoken in that region are Masai and Kikuvu. They all speak Masai because there are a number of poor Masai living among them — people who lost all their cattle in the plague of 1891 and after that took to a hunting life. It therefore seems to me highly probable that the so-called Nandi words used by the Digiri people may be true Oggiek words gradually borrowed by the Nandi and now incorporated with the Nandi language ; in the same way a few Oggiek roots may have become incorporated with Masai. The subject is one of great interest, and it is to be regretted that our opportunities of studying these people are so infrequent. The following is a list of the Oggiek clans : — Clan. Chief. Clan. Chief. Oggiek of Kamililo or Tinder it - Oggiek, east of Lum- Kipsangnan. Oggiek on the Mau range, west of Na- kuru - - - Kipkurerek bwa country - Pikabom. Do. do. Kamiek. Oggiek in lildama Kavine - Kakimengiriu. Oggiek, south-west Kenia and also Pes Oggiek, north of Kenia • Oggiek of Loldiani - Sisiwek. • Kaivatet. swamp - - - Oggiek of Kisima, north of EuasoNyiro Digiri. Lalariok. Oggiek on the Mau range, west of Na- Oggiek, south of Nda- bibi plain, south- kura Chibcharwanek. west of Naivasha - Saleta. The head Laibon of the Oggiek is said to bo one Lamondo, who lives with the Masai at Ngong lol Mariko, a hill in the region of the Lower Kedoug. The Digiri have a chief tainess named Ongiboro who is said to live near Nyeri or Kakcrys in North Kikuyu. I would mention that I am indebted to Mr. A. C. Uollis for the Masai equivalents in the vocabulary. [ 40 ] 1905.] MA17. [No. 2L ]>0B0BO OV TlVDBBBT (E. Nandi). I>OBOBO OV RAVI5B. DOBOBO OV Ndobo (DIOIBI). Najtdi. Masai. Above turnret barmk kaper All eraet tukal tukul p6ki.jg6kin Animal mugurorit painiek tiondo en^riftgo (pi., 'n-giri) Arm knrsto kursto eoot eoot eng-aina Arrows kibosagas iat kortet 'm-baa (s. em-bae) Aahea kibche bongoi olimwa orek 'n-gumon Axe aiwet aiwet en-dolu Babo3n konokchot elkaldaa elkaldas moset ol-kaldes, ol-tulal Bflck ngorionet soet patet eng-oriof^ Bad 1 keleya oorit rigai ya torono (pL torok) Rathe Beads kobin (pek) 1 olalariot and a^%tf%Ak 1 ft* n soniek a-isuj-a (inf.), i''suj-ayu (imp.) Beard ulmunyeit sonaiya , putek butiek tamnet ol-munyei Bee lotorochiek lotoro erikairui aegemya ol-otoroki (pi., 'l-otorok) BeUy maiet maiet eiigoshoghe Below 1 ngwon anare ingnwin abori Bird ulgwenyet ngwenyat nderri taretyet ol-mOtonyi, en-daritiki Black toh miiru tui orok ; narok, nerok Blood olodoit i korotik o^ar^^e Bone korwet I oloitit kawit korwet ol-olto Bow iangda kwianda kwianda 1 kwanget ents-&no Brass wire saiiKoit taiet 1 o soyai (V) Brother notubche lianaDhet lianashet kitubche oi-alasho (li-alashe, voca- tive) , , ol-oNowan or ol*osoh\vaii Buffalo kiborakiat olusuwan olusuwan 1 • * soiot Buttocks oitablep kurume^ kwctiot il'tuli Cap ngirait — _ chepkulet eng-aranda Chest elgoit ngoro takatet ol-goo Child (female) Child (male) Clouds Cloth olakimenget olaimuwaranet kabtiluget ngowitet kimborokwet weiit lakwet werit chebta lakwet poitek anget en^lito ^ ol-ayonij 'ng-atjunbo (sing. <*ng- atamboi) ol-kila, ol-karaslm Cold Colobus soiret kiliowut korortiet nguama nich? o irobi ; na irobi ne- arobi ol'koroi 0>me Cooking-pot ichomon kiret nyon ndeliet nyon teret konyo teret a-ldtu : aa-pwOna (inf.) . w<'m (imp.) emoti Cowrie usegerik o-segherai Cow koroswek tenda karasta leln iwoget eft-giteng le|x>fig Dog oghtii niogta wurra seset ol-dia Donkey 1 kelevet sigiriet o>sighiria Ear uchoiet sagarowet sagarowet itit en-giyok Earth (red) Eat gwengenyot k&m koret kirn ol kaiia ('n-gulukok = 8:ind, etc.) Egg liteito iyo koita e-niijaori Elephant Eyes emejoli lobtok langaina soikabko kabisho solanjo kondt; beliot konda ol-tdme olle 'ng-aiiia ol-chahgiio sapuk eng-ofigu rpl., 'ng-ony<*k) Father tata taiyi payu 1 bliahha (own) kwaiii (another papa (own) mnnyi (somelxxiy el!*'«) Fingers Fire mugnn;n>iiek eniaiti't enaitet Mint person 'h) moronet niAt il kiuiujik (ol-kimdjim) = sing.) 6n-ginia Firewood yewii'k kwendet kwcnck kwenek il'k&k (S0f tre<f) Fish kawiet roolanek nglriot r>-Nirig.ri Fo'xl singno ndit kiomini en-daa Foot endabihiek iriorenct mt>n'n<'t keltcves eii-gfju Forest Sam'rita koret tinitii timto osero; eu-diiii Fowl tniwet kilxirigok and ng»k**t eMukuugu ( 41 I Ho. 21.] MAN. [1905. DOROBO OP TiNDEBET (E. Nahdi). DOROBO OF Ratike. DOBOBO OF Ndobo (DiOiBi). 1 Nakdi. 1 Masai. 1 Giraffe Go Goat tiongangejeya ichomden kibwaiyeinat soyognl ; oosh kibwoichet elmauot tabendi gwariet ngotio kobe arattit ol-meut ol-otdo-kiragata a-lo; aapwo (inf.) 8homo inno (imp.) en-ginc Good Kipgfio kararan ' Rupat GrasH Guinea fowl Seictiot ujinjirit:t ngeruseret suowek nduntgulo suswfk terekekyat il*kujit 'n-gujit ol-kelcsuTB Hair olusait kororek putek 8umek il-papit Hand rubeito eoot eoot enir-aina Hartebeest Head rogawiet nduguyait rogoiwet elokunyiet kishirmut nietit met it ol-kondi ol-oijolojola ol-korikor el-lughunya Hide (of an animal) Hill ultetut oikiwit korwaito 1 koimetct niwaita kelimara ngoriet tulwjt ol-chOni (pi., '1-onito) en-duin.vo Honey isint tabtet kon:iandet komiat en aisho HouHe kortibwet i.ajit kaita kOt eng-aji Hunt Iron Sagas kagarek kibendi samak ngarflri loget koremt a-ngor (inf.) ta-figor-o (imp.) (e-figorore, the hunt) e-seghengei I know kanash tibet kaitori anget Aii Olo I do not know kasue 1 kirigit maitori moiiget maiyOlo I want kuno amoch aiycu I do not want aunya momoche maiyeu I want to go kuna ogirigiri aiyuu nalo (future) Knife weset Iclim rot wet eng-alem Kudu nasamarai , e-maalo Leg ndabit ehatet keldet kielto ' en-geju (see tut.) Leopard abelyetkaia melindo abiat yablankct ol>keri, ol-Owaru-keri Lion Man Man (young) sombit drwaganek kiliaramiat gnetat* abiet punik (probably plural). nyetundo chito or (hi (pi. pik). ' ol-ftgatuny ; ol«Io-'l-masi ; ol-owani-kitok ol-tuftgani ol-murani (warrior) Man (old) paniongo paysek ol moruo Monkey M«At Moon Month, rerende endagetit alabait nagotok arawct kereret tisiet I)endo arawet en-dere or en-nnrok-kutuk (C. viridis-grisfo) 'n gin (r»(/0 animal) Mother Mtania (grain) engitogit kiliengerek ngabu niulierek Utu mburuwa eyu nmsongek yeyo mame (own mother) hgoio (somebody else's) il-paek (maizo) Nails (finger) (or toe) Ne<k silolenicho lisotogit nioIo8liet biet (pi. siok) katit 'l-oisotok (ol-oisotoo = sing.) e-i iiirt No inonii 1 matinyc achiclm mme Nose kwanwangda sengnctit StTOOt seroot engumo Pua ga74flle Pftlm of the band Penis kibkeseget umnyiset ndabit paraput : ndabit monyisiet rubaito peretet e-rongoV em-bamao P en-dap onjabo Poison (for ar- rows) Quickly Quiver en-damit Dtugtuket raainavanava siaka boriki e-saiyet o-isarisara (lo do) ((juickly) e-niootyan Rain oolorit eldat mbura robta , eng-al Rhinoceros kiptamet kibeo kibeo kibsiriket e-muny River Road ilosto oreilit wakta ruji masanginha ainct oret o-reiet , ol-k«?ju e-uasu j eng-oitoi ; o-regie Say chonangiio mamwe tangalandini ongololi 1 [•l°]'"'p- . _ . * Note.— CTus^o means man in Tho-Luo, the language of the Kavirondo Nilotes. [ 42 1 1905.] MAN. [No. 21. 1 DOROBO OP TiNDBBET (E. Nawdi). raelilto DOROBO OP Ratinb. DoROBO op Ndoro (DiOIRl). Nandi. i 1 Masai. Serval cat Shamba mosigoit muHaret en-gurma Sheep eldurumet kechet aratit kigiriet ol-kerr Biroe (sword) wesekto wesekta rot wet rotwet en -gen* ol alem Sister simbarogonck kitubche eug.anasho 8nnke tiandop suswek tiandop soswek alongojet erenet ol-asnrai Spear kisiiruet tenget lenget gnotet ; om here : e-remet Stick sikoniet — — kirukto i;-(igudi Stomach iigaiait maiet eng'Oehoghe Stool olorigaifc neoherct ol-orighft San ongollo ongoUom aiiisio eng-obi^g Supreme Iwing baba-tobiu barak engBi Teeth mumonek koiwet kelyet keld<>tt '1-ala (ol-alai, sing.) Thinir samak elimoto ke endoki Tobacco To-day kipsondit aloisogwet pesiou tumbatet kawangar tumotet ol-kumbau, o1-chani loo'ng onyek taata To-morrow tun tangat mutai taisem ToDfrne melsit ngnajabit lenana nelebta ol-ftgejAp Tope antelope kipturgubes Tree Vagina kebkevct latiak ; also tarokwi • kabiniet kame ketit mugiilet ol vhMii ; en-j[«ai ; ol-ohata; en-jata (pl.,il.k*k;'n-g&k) en-gumos Wart-hog elengi toret (pig) ol-bitir (pig) Water pelen pelen pek pek eng-are Wimhi ngurumait bek il-paek Wind kijabdt uoirvo kuristo en-gijape ; en-gisiusiu Woman ngitoget koroket koriket e-ftgoroydni ; en-gitok Woman (old) mureriat en-dasat; eng-ogho Woman (young) tivik e-siangiki Work poitit talaba apoyisi en-giai Ye4 am tashama we ee ; oo ; &u Zebra oloitigoit oloserai ameret sigiriet ni aerat ol-oitigo Note. — Siuce writing the above 1 have heard from Mr. Arthur Xeuman (the author of Elephant Hunting in East Africa^ and a man whose knowledge of the El Dorobo is unrivalled). He tells me that he has discovered an isolated clan of these hunters in some hills near the Euaso Nyiro, and north of Mount Kenia. These people call themselves the El Mogogodo, and asserted that they were distinct from the Dorobo of Man. Mr. Neuman collected a small vocabulary, which I append. I had hoped at the outset of this research to discover that all the gipsy tribes would be found to speak an allied tongue, but must confess that up to now this view does not gather much support. The following is Mr. Neumanns vocabulary of the language of the Mogogodo : — Lagh. Arrow Bad - - - Etiteri. Bird - - - Legei. Blood - - Sogo. Note. — In Lur language sogo means bone ; in Tho-Luo bone is chogu. Bone • • - Motsho. Bow - - - Paha. Buffalo - - Pihe. Child (of either sex) • Loyo. Boy • - Kuti. Come - Yato. Cooking pot - Duru. Cow - - Gwat. Dog - . - Kuhc. Elephant - - 8ogomo. Father - Abasi. Fire . • Iku. [ 43 1 Nob. 21-23.] MAN. (1905. Foot - . Midyi. Man (young) - Ngoron. Forest - Eisi. [ Meat - - Yehe. Giraffe - Jangitoiri. Mother - lyute. Go . - Yiato. Poison - Moriye. Goat - - 0. 1 (The tree from which arrow Goo<l- «. Kritshobosljo. poison is made is calied ol Grass - Ehile. morijo in Masai.) Hand - Upe. Rhinoceros - Orse. Hair - - Lisin. River - Nogoi. Hide - - Hrep;et. Snake - Morhot. Hill - - Et. Spear . Tor. Honey - Seka. Stomach - Ire. House • Ai. Sun - - Kiso. Knife - Shu. Supreme Being - fieri. I know - Ngheno. Sword (same as knife). (Tbo-Luo word for kfiow is Tree - - Keden. ngneo.> Water - Anta. I do not know - Nshahuu. Zebra - Loitiku. Lion - - Arabe. (Masai for zebra is ol-oitigo.) Man (old) - - Baiyaisbi. C. W. HOBLEY, Obituary: Howes. Haddon. Thomas Qeors:e Bond Howes, LL.D., D.8c., F.R.8.: born Septem- qa ber 7, 1853 ; died February 4, 1905. LtL By the untimely death of Professor T. G. B. Howes zoology has lost a diligent and enthusiastic worker and a successful teacher. Although he never did any original work in anthropology, Professor Howes evinced an interest in our science, and for some years served on the Council of the Institute. He fully realised the pressing need there is for investigations in the field, and he did all that he could to further work in this direction. The career of Professor Howes was a tine demonstration of the manner in which zeal, conscientiousness, and diligence can conquer initial disadvantages and raise a man to high position in the annals of science. We mourn his loss not merely hecause an erudite and prolific worker has passed away, but because those who knew him will have lost a warm, unselfish friend, who was honest through and through. Professor Howes literally wore himself out in working for others ; his sense of loyalty to the societies to which he belonged caused him to work for them beyond his strength, and his time and knowledge were always at the disposal of his scientific colleagues. It never can be known what he has done for others, freely giving to younger men advice and information and the benefit of his unrivalled knowledge of zoological literature, and infecting them with his enthusiasm and thoroughness. A. C. HADDON. " REVIEWS. AfWca, West. Partridge. Cross River Natives. By Charles Partridge, M.A., F.8.A., F.li.G.8., AQ Assistant District Commissioner in South Nigeria. VVith maps, appendices, and fctJ photographs. Loudon: Hutchinson, 1905. Pp. xvi -f- 332. 23 x 14 cm. Prii-e 1 2s. 6</. High up on the Cross River, which rises at the back of the German Cameroons and enters the Gulf of Guinea at the eastern extremity of the Niger Delta, is a hilly region sometimes known as Obubra or Obubura, and sometimes as Afonbonga. This is the southern part of the country of Atam, and the district under review also lies at the [ 44 ] 1905.] jiinctioD between the main uoiirae JmporrKiit afllueat, the Ewayori ilue Dorth to enter the Cross Rive il8 Dsiat«nce was nDlciinwn, yet si MAN. iSo. 23. of the river coming from the south-east Aiii] its most )r Aweyofi. This River EwayoQ comes ulraoat from - at ils mo!<t northern cxteusion. Until quite reaeutiv In I BS8 Sir Hnrry Johnston, retrirning from three yenrn' consular work in this region, statoii that the real Cross Klvor rose far to the north and at no great diHtanoo froiD the Lower Beuue, and that in the cotiniry of Atum it receivetl un aftiueut from the south-east and then turned abruptly westwards. His report waa hused on native iuformatiou and on the ^nrveys of the Niger Company's offieialfl. But those who maininineJ ihul the main Cross Rlvt-r rose — as had been thought, since ISiS — far away to tlie south-east, at the 1>ack of the German Cameroons, were proved to he in the right. Yet thi$ River Ewayofi has evidently been an iniporlaot factor in the history of Negro migratious Ju this part of West Africa as it bos Iwen a road along which northern influence has jiereolnted lo the once savage Negroes of the Cross River district. In the country uf Atam, Sir Harry Johustoii in 188S nolioed among ihe pare Negro types occasional individunU with a cast of features jilmnsi Caucasian — types whicli have snl)sef|iiently rcmindeil hiui of the Hnmitic kristocrney of western Uganda. It is evident that these men were the results of Fuia and Hansa intlueuce coming from the Benue and the Niger regions^in the courae of trade — down the Ewayofi River lo that country of Niger Negroes which bordorii on Bantu Africa, The Elik langnoge of Old Calabar is obviously eunuected with the Iho dialects of the Lower Niger, and thia applies to a leaser extent to most uf the languages 8[>oken along the Crosd River as far north and eoal as the country of Atnm ; but to the south and south-east of the Cross River n Bantu influence is tniccnhle amongst the dialects, though not of a very marked character. In the book noder review there Is, properly analysed, a great deal of interesting anthropology, accompanied by admirable photographs. Ther.: is much inforrasliou regarding toiomUm, initiation cercrmonies, fetishes or idols and religions ideas connected with them, dances, and marriage customs. The author lays considerable stress on the «culplnred ornamputal stones which he found at various villages in this district, Uost [ 45 1 No8. 23-24.] MAN. [1905. of these are carved iu rough semblance of men so far as the top of the stone is concerned, which is incised with a sculpture delineating a human (negro) face, though the natural shape of the stone is not materially altered (Fig. 1). The rest of the human figure is almost lost in conventional decorative treatment, a great feature being the navel. The stones appear to have come from the beds of neighbouring rivers and to be blocks of water- smoothed basaltic rock. The incisioas are said to have been made with ^' stoned and iron," and the incised monoliths are intended to represent ancestral chiefs. According to native traditions, they have been erected as memorials to dead chiefs for many generations and have played an important part in the local ancestor-worship. The designs on these stones recall markedly the art of Benin. Probably both were derived from the first awakenings of civilisation in the Niger Delta, due to some pre-historic infiltration of the Caucasian (Libyan or Hamite) prior to the irruption of Islam. The first chapters of this book are not of special interest to anthropologists, though there are a few notes about the fauna which are not without value. But the book is nevertheless a valuable contribution to the little known anthropology of West- Central Africa, and the photographs are admirable. A rather fine specimen (" The strongest man iu the district") is illustrated opposite pages 144, 145. Some of the photographs of the "devils " in the religious dances convey the suggestion, which is carried out less markedly in other of these devil costumes in West Africa, that the origin of the " devil '* may quite possibly have been the gorilla or ** wild man of the woods.'* Some of the masks worn recall markedly the features of a gorilla, while the mantle of thick fibre or <]ried grass suggests the long, coarse hair of the gorilla's back and shoulders. H. H. J. France : Stone Age. Doigneau. Nos Ancitres primitifs. Par A. Doigneau. Paris : Clavreul, 1905. Pp. 202. i%M 25 X 17 cm. Price 5 francs. fc ■ In the compass of 176 pages one cannot expect to find more than a mere sketch of the Stone Age in France, but M. Doigneau would have done more justice to his masters and himself by adopting a smaller type and a smaller scale for tlie illustrations. Most of the figures are from original implements in his own collection, and in spite of a certain hardness of outline are very welcome, but the reader must feel that Le PrehistoriquCy on which the present volume is evidently based, is an easier book to handle and certaiuiy cheaper in proportion. There is, however, room for both as representatives of the school founded by Gabriel de Mortillet, to whom Dr. Capitan pays a well-deserved tribute in the preface. The first chapter includes a summary of the pioneer work of the last century that led to the general recognition of a prehistoric Stone Age, and while the great Buifon is quoted to prove his recognition of flint implements as human work, ample credit is given to savants on this side of the Chaunel : some still among us were the earliest champions of M. Boucher de Perthes nearly half a century ago. The familiar classification of the palieolithic age iu France is here adopted, viz., Chelles, (St. Acheul), Le Moustier, (Solutre), and La Madeleine, the bracketed titles being recognised merely as marking subdivisions or periods of transition. The main periods are based on differences of flint workmanship, fauna, flora, and climate, but the author is careful to add that there was a still earlier period — stretching well back into the Tertiary period — when flint was worked, not by man, but by his predecessor, the Pithecanthropus, lie boldly accepts Dr. Dubois' discovery in Java as the missing link, and adds that " we know to-day for certain what kind of being made use of the flints of " Otta and Puy-Courny, and it is probable that new discoveries will soon confirm the " data already to hand." It is strange, therefore, that so little is said upon the Eolithic question which has lately been so much to the fore ; and it must here be remarked that, even supposing that G. de Mortillet gave them a name and Dr. Rutot subsequently adopted them, eoliths were surely nursed into vigour on this side of the Channel. [ 46 ] 19050 MAN. [Nob. 24-25. Another point to which more space might have been devoted, even in an outline of the period, is the strange intermingling of arctic and tropical with temperate fauna during the early Stone Age. Seasonal migration is no doubt the best explanation put forward, but it is not entirely convincing. The author takes the view that there were no domesticated animals in the palaeolithic period and that, after all, there was no hiatus between the early and late Stone Ages. This attitude is becoming more general, but the author is on more dangerous ground when he asserts that the short-headed newcomers represented by the neolithic skeletons of Cro-Magnon and Menfone came from an Asiatic home, bringing with them domestic animals and a new civilisation. It is as well to mention that the original of Fig. 43 (reindeer-antler carving of a mammoth) is in the British Museum, not at St. Germain ; and one quotation, in conclusion, may give food for thought : " The condition of their teeth shows that men ** in the (cold and damp) Moustier period did not live exclusively on animal flesh, but on " roots and fruits of the earth ; and, even apart from his dental system, the character *' of his skull and digestive organs suggests that primitive man, like his ancestors in " the warm period, must have been frugivorous, and was only compelled to become " omnivorous by the rigours of the Moustier climate." R. A. S. Afirlca and Oceania, Von Luschan. Anleitung fur Ethnographische Beohachtungen und Sammlungen in Afrika t%r' und Oceanien. Kgl. Museum fiir Volkerkunde in Berlin, 1904. Pp. 128. ^V 25x16 cm. The third edition of this excellent questionnaire^ which was originally issued in the Mitteilungen von Forschungsreisenden . . . fiir die deutsc hen Schutzgebieten^ has just been issued, with a preface by Dr. von Luschan. Readers of Man will be more interesteil in his facts than in his questions, more than 900 in number. It may be noted in passing that Totemism, with only nine questions, including one on "sex-totems" and one on " individual totems," and social organisation generally are somewhat unduly neglected. The suggestions for the use of the phonograph are carefully thought out, and no less than three pages out of 112 are devoted to explanations with regard to '* cat's cradle," reproduced from Man. The chief points, however, to which I wish to call attention are contained in the preface, from which we learn that the Berlin Museum fur Volkerkunde has at the present time a staff of no less than six-and-twenty scientific workers. This is, indeed, none too much for the due care of their ethnographical treasures, which have long since filled to overflowing their present quarters, at the least twice the size of the corresponding galleries of the British Museum. Unlike England, Germany recognises her duty to science no less than the practical value of her ethnographical department ; the new building for the Ethnographical Museum of Berlin will in very few years be available for the accommodation of their collections, before the English Government even awakes to the fact that the collections in the British Museum require more space for their due appreciation, as well as a larger staff in the Ethnographical Department to deal with them, and an ethnographical series worthy to be compared with similar foreign publications, in which the Department may enshrine the results of their labours. Some five years ago the Berlin collections from British possessions were seven times as large as those in our national museum, and since then their disproportion has not been decreased. Unless England awakes in no long time to the fact that she is rapidly falling behind in the study of mankind, the unsophisticated savage will have disappeared from the face of the globe, and the collection, which can to-day be brought together at the cost of a few thousands a year, will be unobtainable for love or money. It is not even pure parsimony that allows F^ngland to fall l>ehind her continental rivals. Germany, if she sends out an expedition, does not leave to chance the destiny [ 47 ] Nob. 25-26.] MAN. [1905. of the objects collected by her servants at public expense. All ethnographical objects are the property of the Berlin Museum, freight, packing, and cost price, if any, being the only return which the collector can demand ; at the same time a traveller is not left in doubt as to what is expected of him. He receives official instruction as to how many objects of each kind are needed. Duplicates are handed over to other museums on the same terms, and in no case do the collections suffer dispersal or remain in private hands. In England, on the other hand, from the days of Cook and Beechey to the Benin Expedition of oar own time, the men whom the nation pays to perform certain duties are permitted to retain the objects collected in the course of the performance of these duties. These objects cost them perhaps only a fraction of their selling value, at any rate in such cases as the Benin bronzes, only one-fourth of which finds a home in the national museum of the nation whose blood and treasure purchased them, because the funds at the disposal of the Ethnographical Department did not enable them to compete with more fortunate foreign purchasers. But this unearned increment the members of British expeditious are permitted to retain, because the British Government is too supine to care whether the national collections are worthy of the greatest colonial empire the world has ever seen. As Dr. von Luschan sets forth in his preface, anthropology is a paying business, even from a purely political or mercantile point of view. " Die Unkenntnis der ethno- '* graphischen Verhaltnisse hat oft genug zu grossen Verlusten an Geld und " Menschenlebeu gefUhrt . . . die Schaffung von Absatzgebieten ist eine Kunst " und eine Wissenschaft zugleich." Some politicians are anxious that England should learn of the foreigner. Would that England could learn from him that knowledge is power ! N. W. THOMAS. Tunis. Hamy. Cith etNecropoles Berberes de VEnJida^ Tunisie Moyenne, Par M. E.-T. Hamy. f^f\ (Extrait Du Bulletin de Geographic^ historique et descriptive^ No. 1, 1904.) ^D Paris : Iraprimerie Natiouale, 1904. 25 x 16 cm. 40 pp. 30 illustrations in text. A useful and interesting account of the ancient tombs of this particular district, which resemble European dolmens in some respects, but differ from them very much in others. The general arrangement of them has been a chamber 3 or 4 feet long and broad, sunk slightly into the ground or rock, and heapeJ round with earth up to the level of the capstone on all sides, except where a narrow passage was left through the mound to the chamber ; the entrance to the chamber is thought to have been closed with dry masonry ; the mound was surrounded by a circular unmortared wall of large stones, like many of those in Scotland, but it was also roofed with large stones laid flat in circles covering it completely up to the capstone ; the upper edge of each course projected above and outside the lower edge of the course above it, so that the rains, which are very heavy at times, run into instead of running off from the mounds, and this has caused the ruin of most of them. Borlase (Dolmetis of I rein nd. Figs. 488 and 489) gives a representation of a cairn and dolmen cist at Varzeit, in the island of Samlande in the Baltic, which seem to resemble this Tunisian type, though it may be doubted whether they really do. Professor Hamy compares the Tunisian monument of Henchir-el-Assel, the largest and best preserved of its kind, to the Medra<;eu and Tom- beau de la Chretienne in Algeria. Some of the mounds contain two, three, or four chambers, each with a separate way cut through the mound to it ; these differ so much from the European dolmen tombs that Professor Hamy is perfectly justified in regard- ing them as a separate class, but it must not be forgotten that the dolmens of Europe have their local varieties also. Mixed with these circular flag-covered tumuli there are tombs cut in the rock with steps leading down to them, which resemble some of the very early Egyptian tombs. A. L. L. L'rlnted by Ktkb ksd Opottiswoodb, His Majesty's Printers, iiiast Uarding Street, K.C. [Nob. 27-28. 190S.] MAN. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. New Guinea ; Sorcery. With Plate D. Seligrmaun. Note on a Skull prepared for purposes of Sorcery, from the n-m Mekeo District, British New Quinea. % C. O. SKligmaiin, M.U. CI rcpreseiiis u skull decked for purpiwes of soreerv. It wns ogmidiii-al Evpoilitioii nud hud originnlly come from the V Goinen. The precise ciraiimstaucee attending its pre- ras seized lu tbe Mekeo District nud sent to Port Moreslit-, idence of tlie pernicious Bud dendly sorcery practised in yoang adiilf, probably u female ; it must buve laiti previous to its use m a charm, <jiuce the roots of occupying the Tlie iiCL'ornpiiuyinji pli.K coilccti^d by ilie Dauiels Etli Mekeo Diatrict of Britieh N (jDratiuD are iinkaown, but it some sixty miles distant, as i Mekeo. The skull is that, of exposed in the jungle for son various plants can still bo ^eeii iutertwioed in the different /oji iiitorior of the cranium. As i>howu iu the pliite, it is lixed between two split cane uprights, counecled by two cross-piece?. Above the last-named is a sleuder framework of caue hoops, covered with reddened Brousaonet'm bust. In this is supported the skull, resting on the occipital Iwne, so that the base is presented vertically to the observer. Ill this aspect it ix taken to resemble a face, the noite being represented by a straight piace of csne attached to the framework, and similarly uovered with reddened baal. From the lower extremity of the latter projects a ci»iio loop, through which is thrust n wooden skewer, representing a shell nose-piu. Below this again, also suspended from the framework supporting the skull, is an ornament made of two boars' tusks, fastened root to root by a siring lashing. This corresponds lo the lighting urn a men I, called at I'ort 'H.oTeshj masikakn, which is held in the teeth during a battle. The eyes of this face are formed by the zygomatic /dmi5b, and two thin cane loops on either aide represent the enrii. A strip of caiio U liisheil hy either end to the two zyiroiuatic nruho?, niiil forme nn arch over the maxillary portion of the face, the extremities eviendiiig hack almost as fur Its the auditory meiilai. To this arch is attached a deiij-e fringe of humun hair and while feathers ; tufts of the former are fastened ot iiLt«rvals to the framework supporting the ^4kull, and cover the whole of the frontal und a portion of the parietal houes. Between tlie skull and the framework at the back, aud not shown in the photograph, is thntst a bunch of white cockatoo feathers. A nnmberof charms are fastened here aud there to the pieces of caue which support ihe skull ; most of these consist of bunches of herbs, but there are also a fragment of deud coral, the mandible of a Sab, and a water-worn pebble of veioed iptarte. As to the purpose of the charm, the natives asserted that it was uced to procure the death of an enemy, ihough they could not explain the method of procedure to compass the desired result. Quartz pebbles, such as that uttacbetl to this cham). are themi^elvos considered of deadly potency, and Chalmers has descrilied how in his lime one partic ijiiurtz oryslai was uolorious throughout the Wuin (PioHeerhig in Xeiv Guinea, pp. 311, foil.) A coconut spathe bag, containing u numhe some fragments of grass ehnrmB, was found w natives that these stoues had some obscure ct reasons to believe that they tliemselvea had no rate, in the matter of these particular stones. viUo". < for itM death -tleuliog powers. of G iguted water-worn pebbles, aud th the skull. It was asserted by the oneetion with the anake, but I have !trong coaviclions on this point, at any C O. SELIGMANN. Australia : Religion. Thomas. Baiame and the Beli-bird. .1 Xoiv »„ Auiin Ihin Htligiou. ""'■"'■ 28 Thomas, .t/.J. Among the miiLiy problems suggested by the wt rks of Spence r and Gillun, and particularly bvthe Xw-i/icri> Trib,t,'K thai of the relal [ 49 1 on between th anthropomorphic No. 28.] MAN. [1905. myths aucl mounds of the Eastern tribes and the animal myths and mounds of tlic Central tribes. Each group was or is in the habit of preparing for the initiation ceremonies a piece of ground on which the sacred beings were depicted, together with scenes from their mythical history, by mounds of earth. Among the tribes of the south-east the custom is recorded by Eyre,* and earlier still some important facts were recorded of the ceremonies of the Wellington district by Henderson.f He relates that " Piame," who is said to have caused a flood long ago, and is expected to cause another in the future,^ was represented by a recumbent figure, and that the eyrie of the eagle-hawk, under which guise they figured the evil spirit Mudjegong,§ was also represented. The story was that Piame had many children, but all sav^e two were destroyed by the eagle-hawk. Among the Urabunna the Wilyaru ceremony commemorates the victory of the bell-bird, Oreoica cristata\\ (the name is also given to Myzantha melanophrys\ over the eagle-hawk, who was formerly a cannibal and destroyed many of mankind. Although the two myths are not identical they are, it is clear, closely connected, and the question arises, is Baiame a sublimated bell-bird, or is the bell-bird a decayed Baiame ? These myths of combats between eagle-hawk and crow or other animals are common all over the south and east of the continent,^ and on the whole it seems probable that the Baiame element is secondary. Has Baiame, then, developed out of one of these combative crows, or has he replaced one ? So far as we can judge, the relation between Punjdel and the eagle-hawk seems to be close, and it is difficult in his case to suppose that the myth has been transformed, because, unlike the Baiame myth quoted above, the animal adversary has not put on human form. The question is not one that can be readily solved, and 1 will not attempt to solve it here. It may be noted that the evidence of Henderson, who wrote in 1829 or 1830, completely throws light on Dr. Tylor's theory** that Baiame was a creation of the missionaries between 1830 and 1840. Here we see him figuring as a great magician, indeed, rather than a " high god," in the initiation rites of tribes absolutely untouched at the time, so far as I know, by missionary influence. In 1837 Macarthur writes,tt t^^^t they have a general idea of a creator, himself uncreated, and dance in February and March in honour of Baiame. An ounce of positive being more valuable than a ton of negative evidence, we might allow the testimony of these two witnesses to outweigh the numerous early denials of the existence of an aboriginal god. But they do not by any means stand alone. In addition to Henderson and Macarthur we have the reports of the first missionaries. The Wellington Mission was opened early in October, 1832, J J some six months after the missionaries reached New South Wales. A year or so after their arrival at Wellington they record§§ that the blacks had two or three names for the devil but none for God ; their expectation of a flood in the future is also recorded. |||| Baiame is said to live over the waterlfT^ and to have made them all, but this was denied earlier'*''*''^'' ; and they see him in dreams and pray to him (?). The Rev. K. Taylor reports in 1839ttt that they believe in three gods — one of whom made all things, another is his son, and the third tells them when to corroboree, appoints their ceremonies, and teaches them their sacred songs. There seems, however, to be some confusion here. In a MS. vocabulary of the Wirradhuri language as spoken in the Wellington district of New South Wales, Archdeacon Giinther makes some remarks on the subject * II., 23G. t Ohxervatiom an the Colonies of N. S. Wales and Van Diemen^a Lanff, p. 14 <. t Cf. J. D. Lang, CooJMland^ p. 459. § Cf, McCombie, Amtrallan Skctchex^ p. 101. II Horn Expedition^ II., 74. ^ Cf, Mathew, Fagle-Hawk and Crow, ** Jonrn. Anthr, Inst., XXI., 292 sq, ft ^"- S. Wales, II., 301. tt Church Miss, Bee,, 1833. §§ Ih, V., 32. |||| Ih, VI., 228. f^ Ih, 235, 238. *♦* Cf, Min. of Ev., 3. ftt I'arl- Papers, 1844. XXXIV., No. 627, p. 46. [ 50 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 28. of Baiame.* The l>ook is dated 1839 and contains some 2,500 words ; it must, there- fore, have taken some considerable time to collect. Archdeacon Gunther had had, therefore, opportunities for learning details of the belief in Baiame and was probably the source of Hale's information. Of Baiame he writes : — "There is no doubt in my mind that the name Baiamai refers to the Supreme Being, and the ideas entertained by some of the more thoughtful aborigines concerning Him are a remnant of original traditions prevalent among the ancients about the Deity. Baiamai was described to me by one of the most intelligent and thoughtful of the abori- gines in the following terms, to give his own simple expressions in English thus : — " (I.)" He lives a great way off from this earth towards sunrisiug. " (2.) He has always been sitting down (or living) there, long, long time ago. He never dies. " (3.) He can do what he likes : when he wants or says anything, it must be done ; if he wants to eat bread or fish, they must come lo him. " (4.) He is very good, he hurts nobody ; he likes the blacks who are good. " There is also an idea entertained by the more thoughtful that good natives will go to Baiamai when they die.f Nor must I omit to mention that there has been from time to time, i.e., every three or four years, a curious ceremony performed among the blacks, several tribes being assembled, which appeared to be a remnant of some religious rites. A song was sent for the occasion by Baiamai or his son, which was sung by those assembled ; a solemn procession took place, certain mysterious figures painted on pieces of bark of men and other objects were displayed at the time. "To obtain all the particulars of this ceremony was impossible, as it was to be kept a secret among the aborigines. My informant, as far as he ventured to tell me anything about it, charged me not to mention it to anybody. "I would further add that the idea of a future state is not quite extinct among them, although some of them speak like infidels and will hear of no hereafter . . ." He thinks the idea of transmigration is of white origin. j; Eyre§ mentions (1845) the belief in Biam on the Murrumbidgee and Biam-baitchy on the Murray. He is said to be like a black but deformed ; his deformity results from his sitting cross-legged in his canoe. The only other reference before the time of Ridley | occurs in a report (1852) of the Moravian Missions at Lake Boga ^ " Sometimes instead of answering they showed *' us figures cut out of bark which they culled natta*^ possibly a kind of idol or picture •' of the devil . . . The good spirit they call pei a mei." On a later pageft we read, "They have some idea of a higher being . . . Peiamei, they say, lives up " above and their magicians taught them that he had created all things ; they have to " placate him by dances . . . They name him also Mahmam-mu-rok, which seems " to mean ' father of all' {mahmuk = father)." This is probably the same name ns that given by Howitt for the Wotjoballuk in the form Mami-ngorak.JJ Dr. Flowitt reproduces§§ without comment a statement of Manning's that mission- aries did not until many years after 1834 land at Sydney on their way to Moreton Bay and never came to the southern districts (of N S. Wales ?) at any time. This ♦ H'^»wilt, Xatire Trihe*^ p. 502, mentions that this exists ; he was, however, unable to tind it. Cf. r. S. txpl, Exp., Ethn , p. 110. t Cf. N. S. W. Papers, 1845, Minute* of Evidence, 937, 3. J There seems no reason to doubt that in some (larts a belief in transmigration existed, (y »*>alvado, MewoireM /p/V., pp. 1(»2, 260; Minutex, loc, eif., Macgillivraj. I., 48 : Parker, Abor,, p. 25: Nicolay, W. Auj<t.f p. 9 ; B. Field, Geo(/. Tr*., p. 467 ; L. Parker, Leg, Tale», p. 94 ; Thornton, Xtften p. 4 ; Backhouse, Narr., p. 431 ; cf. MacgiHivray, Voy., I., 48. § Journal, IT., 362 ; rf. S.A. Pari. Papers, 1860, III., '3. || See Nature, X., 521. ^ MixMionJthiatt auMden Biuiergeineinde, XVII., 100. ft ^^m P» 143. ** Natta =■ devil, eyil spirit. J J Howitt, p. 491. §§ Xatire Tribe*, p. 501. [ fli ] Nos. 28-29.] MAN. [1905. • is entirely erroneous.* Missionaries from the Pacific were at Port Jackson for a short time forty years earlier (1798-1801), and Marsden remained and established his mission at Paramatta in 1815. Threlkeld worked at Newcastle in 1825-6 and at Lake Macquaric in 1826-7, and again from, I believe, 1832 till 1841. There was a native institution at Sydney from 1828 till 1841, at least ; the Wellington Mission lasted from 1832 till 1843 ; the German mission at Moreton Bay was established in 1836. The Moravians went to Australia, I believe, in 1838, and there was certainly a Wesleyau mission at Merri Creek, near Melbourne, for some years, from 1836 onwards. Possibly there were others who have escaped my notice. Mr. Manning's assertionf is thus utterly wide of the mark. It does not, however, follow that the beliefs of the wild natives were markedly or even at all affected by the work ot" these missionaries. On the other hand, it seems certain that if Mr. Manning did not himself distort the beliefs of the natives with whom he came in contact in 1844-5, he must have taken his facts from those who had been under Christian influence. From the uncritical character of Mr. Manning's statements we may infer that the former is more probable. However this may be, it is evident that Dr. Tyler's theory of the missionary origin of Baiame between 1830 and 1840 is entirely untenable, and very strong evidence would be necessary to establish even a prima facie case for a non-native origin of a being, who, in the earliest reports, bears such obviously native characteristics, and is in no way contaminated by Christian elements. The mention of Mudjegong as a being who is present at the hora suggests that he is in reality not an evil spirit, but the counterpart of Daramulun. Dr. Ilowitt has even maintained the same view of Koin. It would, however, take me too far to discuss this here. One point may, perhaps, be mentioned in conclusion. Good or evil beings — Buiijil, Mudjegong, Mullion, &c. — either bear the name of the evil hawk or are closely associated with it; one of the ntimes of the phratries in the tribes in question is frequently the same as one of these names. It may be no more than a coincidence, but the name of the Urabunna ceremony is Wilyaru, and welu or loilyaru is the name of a bird — the curlew — from Port Lincoln to some distance north of the Arunta. The Nauo tell a story J of how a man who nearly destroyed them was turned into a welu. Can we infer from this that the bell-bird in the Urabunna myths is the curlew of other tribes, or that they have substituted the bell-bird for the curlew ? Whether this is so or not, it is interesting to note that welu and cognate forms seem to be the root of the phratry name of several eight-clan tribes§ ; the Waagai, Walpari, and Warramunga have Uluuru ; the Bingongnia, Wiliuku|| ; the Umbaia, Gnanji, and Tjingilli, the more remote form lllitchi or Willitchi. But this is no more than a conjecture. N. W. THOMAS. New Guinea. Sellgmann. Further Note on the Profl:ress of the Cook-Daniels Expedition to nn New Guinea. By C G, Seligmann, M.B, L\J The latter part of our stay in New Guinea was devoted to the south-eastern extremity of the Possession, some of its many islands, and the Trobriand group. The natives of the Trobriands, as well as of their "outliers," the far less visited Marshall Bennett group, are totemic, their system presenting the essential features described in my previous letter. As noted by Sir William McGregor, a well-defined system of chief- ship exists in both these groups, but it appeared to Daniels and myself that the authority * See Trans, lAtnd. Mi^ts. Site, IV,, 455, &c. ; SymoDs' Life of Draper ; Backhouse's Leffent^ &c. t Journ, Roy, St'c, N. S. Wales, 1882. J Tram, Phil. Ifuf., Vict., V., 194 ; c/. Curr. I., 402. § Spencer and GillcE, Aorihern Tribes^ pp. 100, 101, 102. II lb. p. 100, the name is given as Illitji, but two pages later Wiliuku occurs in the text. 1 assume that the latter is right, I" 52 J W06.] MAN. [Nob. 29-80. of eveu the big chief of a district was not, and never had been, as great as Sir William thought it. The Marshall Bennett islands are a group of atolls which have been raised some 300 to 600 feet. At Kwaiawata a portion of the densely vegetated seaward cliff face is so steep that ladders (for their own use be it noted) have been constructed hy the natives who live in hamlets, each consisting primarily of a portion of a clan, in the central lagoon depression of the island. Here are situated their wonderfully fruitful gardens sheltered alike from the fury of the monsoon and the spindrift from the sui. The folk of these islands were not, and never had been, cannibals, thus differing from the majority of the natives of this district of New Guinea. In this they resemble the inhabitants of Murua, the Woodlarks, with whom they are probably ethnically identical. Both at Murua, Gawa (one of the Marshall Bennetts), and the Trobriands the large built-up canoes are made, which are alike the trading boats and troopships of the archipelagoes of the south-eastern extremity. While at Murua a visit was paid to Snloga, near which is situated the quarry whence was obtained the stone for the adzes which were traded along the S.E. coast «t least as far west as Port Moresby. The inhabitants of the two Suloga villages, who:<e monopoly the quarry formerly was, have been almost entirely exterminated by one of those mysterious epidemics of which one is constantly hearing in New Guinea. But the beach, on which lived the few survivors, bore evidence of their former importance and activity. For some ^00 yards from below low -water mark to the edge of the jungle the sandy beach became stoney, a layer some 4 to 6 inches thick of chips covering the whole area. We later found thinner but more extensive deposits of chips on the hillside on the way to the quarry, and picked up a number of unfinished implements, some of the roughest type and none polished. At the quarry itself we found one of the spherical pebbles with which the stone was worked, and we subsequently traded another. At Wagawaga in Milne Bay, although the usual totemic system obtained, there was a grouping of the clans into two exogamous groups. These groups regulated the extremely ceremonial cannibalism of these people, the corpse being cut up in certain of the stone circles called gahana, which were used for no other purpose. Each cUn had such a cannibal gahana, as well as the gahana uscil as a squatting and deliberating place by the older men of the tril)e, but no member of the intermarrying chins might enter each other's cannibal gahana, or partake of the cannibal feast, which might, however, be freely shared with the men of the clans into which a given clan might n(»t niarrv. C. G. SELIGMANN. Obituary: Stolpe. Read. HJalmar Stolpe. Born April 23rcl, 1841; died January 27th, 1905. ^^ % C. H. Read, F.S.A. OU The scientific world is the poorer by the death of Hjalmar Stolpe, the Director of the Ethnographical Museum in Stockholm, who passed away in January of the present year at the age of sixy-four. By his death the Institute loses an Honorary Fellow. His work, l)Oth in the field of archaeology and in that of ethnography, is of great interest, and there can be no doubt of its permanent value. He was born on the 23rd of April 1841, and was engaged at a fairly early age in antiquarian and ethnological studies, as an assistant in the Swedish Historical Museum. During his employment there he superintended the exploration of the graves in the island of Bjorko, where discoveries of considerable importance were made and are described in Stolpe's report. He afterwards became a teacher of archa'ology in the University of Lund. About the year 1880 he came to London in connection with ethnological studies, and 1 saw a great deal of him at that time. I did not then know the precise purpose of his studies, nor did I learn until a curious circumstance happened in the year 1891. The London Missionarv Society hml just transferred their magnificent Pacific collection to [ 53 ] VoB. 80-31.] MAN. [1906. the British Maseam, and I was anxious to bring the fact to the public notice. I took the method of dealing with certain types of ornament in the Tahitian and neighbouring islands, and in a few weeks had elaborated a development scheme which I laid before the Institute.* The curious point was that on the very day I was to read this paper I received from Stolpe a far more ample treatment of the same series, but arriving at almost identical results. It appeared in Swedish, but was translated into English by Mrs. Colley March. It was odd that though Stolpe had been working at his theory for ten years or more, he had never spoken of it to me, so that I had unwittingly taken up the identical series. Much later he paid attention to the ornamental motives of the American aborigines, and published his results under the title, Studier i Amerikatisk Ornamentik — a mine of valuable information and suggestion. His voyage round the world in the Vanadis in 1883-85 was of immense value to him in such studies, and led probably to his gradually relinquishing archaeology for ethnology, and later to his appointment as Director of the Ethnographical Museum when it was separated from Zoology. He was a most genial man with varied and pleasing gifts, not the least of these being a most beautiful voice, and he often begged to be allowed to substitute a song for a speech at the cheerful banquets which add to the charm of scientific con- gresses. With such a magnificent frame one would have expected him to exceeil the normal span of life. Would that he had ! C. H. READ. Africa. Lang. The RelifiTion of the Fans. Bij Andrew Lang. tVi In the Revue de VHistoire des Religions, September-October, 1904, M. E. w I Allegret gives an account of the religious ideas of the Fans. It tends to confirm my own ideas about early religion. M. Allegret has for fifteen years been studying. He began, as inquirers usually do, by asking questions — the wrong method. Then he learned the language, listened, observed, and waited. What he observed was a subdued fetishism — no " idols," no fetish-house, few fetishes hung up at the entrances to villages, no priestly caste, nor wizards by profession. There were tabus, and the ordinary maleficent " sympathetic magic " — burning a man^s hair, or clippings of his nails, on purpose to injure him. Second sight exists, and the belief in maleficent ghosts. Prayers and a piece of banana, or a few drops of water, are offered to great trees, rocks, and so forth, and the usual personal fetishes are worn " for luck." A hideous magical rite, a supper with a corpse, confers invisibility. I do not remember this as practised elsewhere. Ancestors receive prayer and feasts of fish or fowls. This is the conspicuous aspect of the cult. M. Allegret knew of no other belief till an old chief, pointing to the sunset, asked, " Did not God- (Nzame) depart that way ? " M. Allegret was silent, and the chief continued to ask questions about a god behind the sun. Then M. Allegret in turn asked what he meant, and found that his answers were corroborated by everyone, and by the traditions which are repeated in the evenings. There is a creator, Nzame, who dwells in the sky ; the idea is dying out, and is most vigorous in the interior. He used to be thought black ; since they met Europeans they incline to think him white. There is no cult, only ejaculations in moments of danger : " A Tare Nzame ! " " Oh, Father God ! " When Nzame is mentioned the name is usually followed by a phrase, Nzam eng^ a ne Mebeghe, Mebeghe Menktca, SitkamUy Mbongwe. Of this phrase mythical explanations were given. Nzame is the son of Mebeghe who is dead, or the son of Mebeghe's wife, Sukame. Others said that all the names were names — "honour-giving names "^-of Nzame. M. Allegret says that, in fact, the names are roots no longer used with the same suffixes : Kica, in Menkwa, means *' to ♦ Jonrn. Anthr, Inst., XXI., p. 139. [ 54 ] 1905.] MAN. [Nos. 81-32. judge," Kusya^ iu Suhama^ is king (Kam, to arrange), Mbongtre is " Father of Life," but the etymology of traditional names does not often yield trustworthy evidence. The Fans, however, are satisfied with these et}/ mologies. The name Nzame, Nyambi, Assyame, Anyam, &c., is found among all the Bantu peoples whom M. A116gret has observed. The myth is that the being so named once dwelt among them on earth, and left them for the sky because of some offences. Of old he gave them axes and bows. In the same way the Kaitish tribe, reported on by Messrs. Spencer and Gillen, believe in Atnatu, a black self-created being in the sky. He expelled his sont*, for disobedience, to earth. "Along with them he let down everything that the black fellow has, spears, boomerangs, tomahawks, clubs, . . . and thus he made the Alcheringa in the Kaitish tribe" {Northern Tribes of Central Australia, pp. 498, 499). Mr. Howitt gives many examples of similar " All Fathers." As among the Kaitish, " their religious ideas have almost no influence on the ** ordinary life of the Fans." Nzame is a fading idea, overcome by fetishism and ancestor worbhip, and, among the Kaitish, the belief in his fatherhood will probably be superseded by the existent belief — that of the Arunta and other tribes — in evolution and re-incarnation. Among the Dieri, Mr. Siebert only found traces, either faint or concealed, of Arawotja, who went about making watercourses, and now lives in the sky.* The Dieri, however, unlike the tribes with belief iu re-incarnation, hold that they will go to the sky.t Everywhere, I think, we find traces of the All Father belief yielding, among the Kaitish, to the Alcheringa and evolutionary hypotheses : among the Fans, to ancestor worship, and apparently extinct among the Arunta and other northern tribes. But only long residence and mastery of the languages can enable inquirers to ascertain the truth. ANDREW LANG. Canada : Indians. Boyle. Canadian Indians in 1904. By David Boyle, Superintendent of the Toronto aq Museum; Local Correspondent of the Anthropological Institute. OiL As may readily be supposed by all who do not take it for granted that our abori- gines throughout the Dominion are of "one nation and kindred and people and tongue," and that they are similarly circumstanced, the condition of the Indian varies exceedingly. Those who live near the mouth of the Mackenzie, those of the prairies, and those of the old provinces, differ nearly as much in many respects as do the inhabitants of Italy from the Scandinavians, or as the Orcadians from the Majorcans. The Report of the Department of Indian Affairs for the year ending June 30th, 1904, is an illustrated volume of more than 600 pages, and contains, as usual, a multi- tude of facts and figures digested and undigested relating to the state of the ** Agencies " in different portions of the Dominion. From the summary of this information made by Mr. Frank Pedley, Deputy Super- intendent of Indian Affairs to the Hon. Clifford Sifton, the Superintendent-General at Ottawa, we learn that in all the provinces, except Ontario, there has been '* substantial progress,** although in no case has there been ^' but small perceptible advance towards ^^ the acquisition of the higher spirit of citizenship,** although ^' the standard of " civilisation already reached has been fully maintained.'* No doubt the authorities are anxious to put the best face on matters by means of the euphemism in the last quotation, but perhaps it should rather read that the spirit of the Indians is now effectually broken, altboagh everything reasonable is being done to maintain the people in something like comfort. It is reassuring to be informed that ^* in the younger provinces, among the bands in *^ process of civilisation where progress is naturally more noticeable, there has not been * Hewitt, ^Tatire Tribes of South-eastern Australia, pp. 793, 794. t I^-% P- ^^^ [ 55 1 No. 32.] MAN. [1906. ^' waDtiDg growth Id all the directioDS which make for independeDce/^ and that Id the North-west Territories a " stage has been reached at which the able-bodied in the mixed " farming districts have become practically self-supporting." Many bands, it must be remembered, yet lead as nomadic an existence as the exten- sion of settlements permit, living mainly, if not altogether, on the results of hunting and fishing. When these fail, it is only in the extreme north beyond immediate Government arsistance that real suflering ensues. Nearer to " the front " great care is taken to prevent unscrupulous traders from selling intoxicants on the reserves, although, notwithstanding so much vigilance, we learn from some of the agen(?y reports that the Indian and the whiskey too often come together. In proof of the contention that the Indians hold their own in the matter of population the following tables of vit^l statistics are supplied : — Ontario Quebec Nova Scotia New Brunswick Prince Edward Islan.l British Coliimbiji Manitoba North-west Territories Totals Outniio - Quebec - Nova Scotia New Brunswick Prince Edward Isla British Columbia Manitoba North-west Territories Beyond Treaty limits — — — — 1 ■- Births. Deaths. Gain. Loss. . 505 450 115 - 313 196 117 — - 79 63 16 — - 90 62 28 ~- - 17 13 4 — - 778 887 109 - 305 263 42 — - - 495 446 49 - - - 2,642 2,380 371 109 ! Populations. • — - — — - - Increase. Decrease. 1903. 1904. . w 21,093 21,191 98 i - - 11,066 11,149 i 83 - - 1.930 1,998 68 — - - 1,699 1,694 — o - - 301 292 , 9 • 25,5S2 25.234 — 348 - 6,829 6,775 — 54 - - 17,649 17,561 — 88 - • 22,084 22,084 — - 108,233 107,978 249 504 Totals The Deputy Superintendent further on refers to the conmion belief "that the Indian i.s a dying race," a belief he calls in question. At most, it is to be feared that the Indians just hold their own in point of number, but it cannot be doubted that miscegenation as well as disease is slowly doing its work. As is pointed out in the report, there is assuredly a tendency on the part of some bands to disappear, and it is admitted " that there is " prevalent among the Indians a scrofulous condition which predisposes them to mesenteric [ 50 1 1905.] MAN. [No. 32. ^^ cou8umptioD, and still more to phthisis and other pulmouary, bronchial, and catarrhal " affections," and reference is made to the " first effect of civilization " connected with the change from comparatively open wigwams and teepees to little, overcrowded, dark, and ill- ** ventilated houses . . . aggravated by unclean habits and promiscuous expectora- " tiou.'* These reasons are certainly good as far as they go, but there is surely some more subtle, deep-lying cause than is here assigned for the decrease or the stagnation in number. Ii would almost seem as if, not seldom, the very proximity and occasional contact of the white man had something to do with this, just as we know respecting the maleficent effects produced by the appearance of strangers among insular populations, c,g,y in St. Kilda, and, as Darwin has pointed out was the case in some Patagouian islands and mainland districts, to say nothing of what occurs among certain breeds of sheep in the south of England. The most excessive death rate occurred in British Columbia, and is attributed to the crowding together of the people at potlaehes, and probably, too, at other ceremonial gatheriug<<, but this is just what they have always done. In some districts small-pox seldom quite disappears, but its effects seem to be less fatal than formerly. Other disea-^es mentioned are whooping-cough, measles, and scarlet fever. As farmers, our Indians are not great successes. The jump from the nomad to the fixed life was too sudden and too wide. It might have proved advantageous had it been possible to make the Indian first a rancher — a stock raiser — but it is easier to suggest this than to devise a way of making the experiment. The accompanying table, w^hich might be far worse, will serve to give a good idea of our dusky brothers' standing as agriculturists and stock-raisers : — Ontario Quebec Nova Scotia - New Bronswick Prince Edwanl Island British Columbia Manitoba North-west Territories Population. Acres. Horned Stock. Horses. 21,191 18,006 6,558 3,632 11.149 4,601 2,019 763 1.998 140 296 59 1,694 622 48 12 292 69 25,234 8,675 7,0 i o 15,276 <».77.') 1,024 2,479 • 646 17,561 11,961 18,852 12,247 Here and there on the Six Nation and Mississauga Reserves excellent results may be seen, quite equal, indeed, to the best of those achieved by adjoining white settlers. On these reserves, also, are held very creditable agricultural exhibitions, in which fully as much interest is shown as the average fair in any part of Ontario. In the other provinces less interest is exhibited in farming. The Quebec Indians take to lumbering and some minor industries, while in the north-west more attention is paid to live stock than in any other part of the Dominion. It is mentioned that the Piegans, a band which not long ago refused to take cattle on any consideration, have recentlv built eleven miles of wire fence as an enclosure for herds. The farm produce of last year amounted in Ontario to the value of 330,986 dollars ; in Quebec, 115,410 ; in British Columbia, 295,000 ; and in Manitoba and the North-west Territories to 339,670 dollars. Indian fishing and hunting results give us for the Dominion a total of more than §1,000,000, while from other industries a sum exceeding $600,000 was earned. Very few Indians live in our cities and larger towns, and it is even seldom that we find them in villages among white people. They prefer living in communities of their [ 57 1 No8. 82-33.] MAN. [1905. own, and in winter, when not engaged in hunting or in the lumber camps, they make lacrosse sticks, axe and fork handles, whip handles, and split black ash for baskets, while the women knit, do bead work, make fancy baskets, and knick-knacks of various kinds in birch bark ornamented by dyed porcupine quills. Considerable attention is paid by the Government to the education of the children, but few of them even go beyond the. rudiments. Not many of the old people are fond of education, and in too many cases the teachers employed are not of the kind to induce children to attend si^hool. DAVID BOYLE. 33 REVIEWS. Uganda. Cunningliain. Uganda and its Peoples, By J. F. Cunningham, F.R.G.S., F.Z.S. (Secretary to the Uganda Administration). London : Hutchinson, 1905. Pp. xxix + 370. 26 X 18 cm. Price 24*. Undoubtedly the first impression derived from turning over the leaves of this remarkable book is delight in the beautiful photographic pictures which adorn almost every page. Messrs. Hutchinson have of late brought out a number of works dealing with Africa and Asia remarkable for their illustrations derived from "unfaked'' photographs ; but we quej»tion whether any one of them is superior in this respect to the book of which Mr. Cunningham has been both author and illustrator. From its pictures alone the book has great educational value. It illustrates in the main the races of the western part of the Uganda Protectorate, but it gives also a number of pictures of remarkable beasts, birds, and reptiles, and some charming bits of Uganda scenery. We would especially single out for remark the following illustrations : — " 8ese Canoes,'' p. 81 ; "A Temple of the Domestic God," p. 102. (This illustrates a remarkable incident, a woman making an oftering of wild flowers to the shrine of the village ancestral spirit. It is rare that the Negro in his life takes any notice of the glory in colour of his wild flowers); " Baganda Ferrymen," p. 176 ; " An Ant-Eater (iVawi*)," p. 184 ; " The Demon Crocodile," p. 188 ; " The Incense Tree," p. 198 ; '' A Water-Lily Creek, Entebbe," p. 207 ; " The Mwcsi, or Blacksmith," p. 211 ; " The Flute-player," p. 213 ; " A Sudanese Market Girl," p. 223 ; "A Devil Hut," p. 265 ; " Mziba Making Fire," p. 294 ; " Burial of Mtatembwa," p. 297. A great deal of accurate information is given in this work on the folklore and customs of the indigenous races of the Uganda Protectorate. The former method of burial cf the Unyoro kings is described as follows : — *' A circular pit was dug, not more than 5 feet in diameter, and about 12 feet deep. The king's bodyguard seized the first nine Unyoro men they met and threw them alive into the pit. Then the dead body of the king was rolled in bark-cloth, and the skin of a cow, newly killed, wrapped round it and sewn. This bundle was then lowered in the midst of the nine men in the pit. No clay was filled in, but another cow-skin was stretched tight across the opening and pegged down all round. A covering of grass was then neatly laid over the skin, and the multitude who were present at the funeral set to work at once to build a temple over the grave. A headman was appointed as watcher, and very many of the personal servants of the deceased were appointed to live in the temple and their descendants after them. It was the duty of the surrounding country to see that they were supplied with food. " Oh, the horrors of that pit ! I defy the imagination to picture anything more ghastly. The old Roman laws contained some horrors, but nothing so intensely revolting. Constantino (a.d. 318) enacted that if a father slew his son he should sufler the death of a parricide ; that is, to be tied up in a sack with a viper, a cock, and an ape, and be thrown into water and drowned. But this was practically an instantaneous death, and 58 j 1905.] MAN. [No. 33. besides, it must be remembered that it was a punislimeut for an atrocious crime ; whereas in that Unyoro pit the victims must have lived for at least two or three days, and probably devoured the king^s body first and each other afterwards." Mr. Cunningham gives several interesting Unyoro traditions relating the arrival in these negro countries of the great lakes of a now deified civilizer from the north. This fabled white man is sometimes called fVamala, and one tradition asserts that he arrived in a canoe from Lake Kioga. He was of either Egyptian or Gala race. Wamala in the folklore of kindred people becomes KintUy and is also known under several other designations which are given in my book on Uganda. Among other interesting examples of folklore is one on the origin of the rainbow. There is also an amusing title on p. 41 entitled "Curing a Swindler.*' A good deal more interesting information is given about the people of the province of Buddu that can bo found in any previous work dealing with Uganda. The following is an amusing story from Uganda folklore given in the exact words in which it was described by a native of Uganda called Timoteo. (Timoteo has become a printer, and this fact, together with the excellent English of the story, shows the rapid advance of education in Uganda.) The Iron Man. In the old days the King asked Walukaga, the head of the blacksmiths, to make an iron man — a man with blood, real, to talk and walk and have sense. " Here is the material," said the King, and he threw a number of bars at the blacksmith. " I supply the material," said the King. Walukaga went away, taking the bars with him, and he told every one the diffi- cult task* and asked their advice. All shook their heads, no one knew how it could be done. " Why not give it up ? " asked one. '^ I cannot, because I have not yet tried ; and to go to the King and say I give it up before I have tried would be impertinent." " Very good, go on thinking it out," they said. From that time for many days Walukaga spent his time thinking it out and asking advice, but without result. One day he met a madman who had been sleeping in the fields, homeless ; and when the matter was explained to him he said, " Does the King supply the material ? " " Yes, he supplies all but the workmanship." " Has he supplied the charcoal and water ? " " Not yet." ^' Go back and tell him you want special charcoal and special water to work a man in iron. Wood charcoal and lake water are good for making hoes and knives, but to make a man it is different. Tell him you want one hundred loads of the carbon of burnt human hair, and ten pots of tears to sprinkle the charcoal." The blacksmith returned to the King and told him, and the King issued an order to have every rib of hair in Uganda shaven off or pulled out, and every eye was to weep a quarter of a glass of tears. There was a great shaving season in Uganda, the big and the little, the young and the old, the boy and the girl, the man and the woman — every one who had a hair on his head or a hair on his face cut it off or pulled it out ; and when all was brought together and burnt there was not even one load of charcoal. The King was not to be easily defeated, so he ordered another shave, and the result was even less than before. And the tears would not fill a thimble. [ 59 ] ^M Nob. 33-34.] IIAN. a905. 1 ^^^H The King sow it was not to be ilonc, so lie culleil tUe blnckemith anil sniil lie could ^H ^^^1 Dot supply the nmouiit of cliarcoul or teari^, and the cod iriiut was 1^■itlld^awu. ^| ^^^1 The blaoksmith said ou his wnj honif^, " Woknhiro omulalu mu kyAtna ufru Ajogcra ^H ^^H obiiluugi gwolabje ; " or, " A maJman ottcu aavs a good thing. Even a fool may assiBt ^| ^^^1 Tou sometimes." Ti.oTKO, primer. H ^^H This hock will be ii>ilir<peu»u1>le to slii'loiit!^ of Afri uiiu autlir>i]iolou;r acid folklore. ^H ^H ir. ir. JonN.sTON. ■ ^B Fison. B ^^B Ta/cs of Old Fiji. ]iy Loriuier Fisoii. Undou : AlexuDder Moring, Lr<l.. nm ^M ^^m imi. I'p.U+ns. 26x10 cm. Price Tj.Sc/. ^^M If Mr. FiKoii'g tales of Old Fiji were designed o»l W as a peg ou which lo hiiug an ^M ^^^H iiilroductor^ ntiidjof phn^^es of Fijinn life whidi have In mg paaseil away, llieir publication ^H ^^^P ia amply jntitilied, for, lo euy the (ruth, the iutroituction will iiii'ike mauy renders as ^| ^H hciiig worth all tlie # t a 1 c g put together. VV'iihnue exception the Modes oijuiiot he said i(> be coueerned with Ihe real Fijians, hnt wiih the people of tlit- l.jiii siih-gronp. who, iniig before t he Tougaii I'f.nqnest underMa'afu, I'oIyneHiau blood that iln.'ir mythology and luikloro had ceased to ' m W Fijian. These islanders iiBve Iteen bo link' sindied that their history, as told l.y ilii.'niselves, ought to luiicHHiiientific value, Iphi Ur. Fisou appears to hiive aimed at pre- senting Ihum iu a ^^Bc^^^ 'A liiuriiry rather than a at 1 seicniiKc form. Pro- liably with Tnliai- ImhmI 1 tnl>ou— the titular Tni Nnyaii — as hix original no other form was possible, for that live- ly old gentleman was ^H^^^^r^-' ~^B t^^L '^9il ^^H 1 famous for his works ^ of iinagiuaiion, and " a thing was always big- 1 ger when it cnme out ' of his month than ^^^1 8AM0A» CIBL iiiJL^SEr. n.fi IHK ri.|-n ruNrr. when it went in at his" ^H CUTS." Hi^ tales, there- ^H h [ 60 ] J 1906.] MAN. [Nos. 84-35. fore, are specimens of Fijian literature, of which half may he tradition, and the remainder Hveij fiction. The tale of how the chiefs of Lakemba came to take their title from Najau is tradition unadorned ; in the adventures of Matandua we have old Taliai-tubou^s imagination in its full richness, so that one wonders how so bald and abridged a version of the familiar tale of Ndengei and his Awakencr could have proceeded from the same lips. The fable of '* How the mosquitos came to Oneata " is, perhaps, the most interesting in the collection for the light it throws on the Fijian sense of humour — the one touch of human kinship in these tales, for in Fijian stories we may search in rain for pathos, for the sorrow of parting, for the sense of beauty in nature, for quiet and unobtrusive heroism. Heroic adventure of gods and men ; battle, murder, and sudden death are the themes of Fijian romance. In the introduction there is a very valuable study of words now obsolete and quite unknown to the younger generation of natives. The words themselves give more details about the customs of cannibalism, strangling of widows, punishments, and ceremonial burial of the living, than are to be found in the pages of Williams and VVaterhouse. Lengthy as it is if regarded as an introduction to stories which contain little of any of these customs except cannibalism, it is tantalisingly short, for Kamilaroi and Kurnai gave the author no opportunity for imparting his rich store of knowledge about the Fijians. We are, however, surprised to notice that Dr. Fison is beguiled by the fancied similarity between the Fijian vuaka and the Spani^^h pucrco into thinking that the pig was introduced into the Pacific by the Spaniards, being apparently ignorant that both Mendafia and Quiros found the islands swarming with a native breed of pigs. It is indeed doubtful whether vuaka is not an introduced Polynesian word, and that the original Fijian names were not vore or nggo. Toa^ for which he suggests a derivation from the Polynesian word for brave, is far more probably onomatopoeic in origin, like the Tongan Moa^ as anyone would guess, who has heard a Fijian calling his fowls at feeding time In exact imitation of the cries of the farmyard. The book is copiously illustrated with modern photographs and is beautifully printed. BASIL THOMSON. Art. Allen. Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Times. By J. Romilly Allen, F.S.A. g^^ (" The Antiquaries' Books.") London : AJethuen, 1904. Pp. xviii -j- 315. qO 44 plates and many illustrations in the text. 22 X 14 cm. Price 7^. 6^. This is an exc3edingly interesting and useful book, the fruit of many years' work on the subject with which it deals. The illustrations are well chosen and almost always well executed, and the lists of localities will be of great service to the increasing number of persons desiring to study archaeological objects practically, and not merely in the pages of books. As the title infers, the book is divided into two portions, relating respec- tively to art during Pagan and Christian times. The former perioil is treated with great fulness, and recent views as to the foreign derivation of various forms — sucli as the spiral — frequently met with in Celtic ornament are adequately laid before the reader. But it is in the portion dealing with Christian times that perhaps the most novel and interesting passages of the book occur. These contain the views of the author con- cerning the derivation of the interlacing knotwork whi-h was so much used by scribes and sculptors, and of wnicli such magnificent examples are to be seen in the Book of Kells. This knotwork he derives from plaitwork, and shows very ingeniously that all the various forms can be explained by the existenie of breaks^ to use his term, in what would otherwise have been a continuous piece of plaitwork. These views are illus- trated by a very complete series of illustrations showing the effect of breaks in difl'ereut parts of the interlacement and the knots which result from diverse interruptions in the pattern. Who first devised this method of bn^aking up a plait is quite unknown, but [ 01 ] Nos. 35-36.] MAN. [1905. from the ezaminatioD of architectural remains the author concludes that the transition from plaitwork to knot work took place between the Lombard conquest of Italy under Alboin, in a.d. 563, and the extinction of the Lombard monarchy by Charlemagne, in A.D. 774 ; possibly during the reigns of Luitprand (a.d. 712-731) and Rachis (a.d. 744), for the name of the former king is mentioned in the inscriptions on the baptistery at Cividalo and the ciborium of San Giorgio at Valpolicella, and the latter on the altar at Cividale, and in the objects just mentioned he discovers the earliest examples of the change from plaitwork to knotwork. It is, of course, impo.ssible here to give any fuller explanation of the author^s views on this question than what has been said above, but the reader who will take the pains to go through the pages dealing with this subject in Mr. Allen^s book, and to work out his ideas with a sheet of paper and a pencil, cannot but be much impressed with the ingenuity of the idea and the completeness with which it has been worked out. One or two small points still remain for criticism. I cannot see why a pseudo- Gothic adornment on a pre-Christian work of art should be described as a " blasphemous " anticipation of Christian art by the Pagan Celt (p. 151). This seems an almost wilful misuse of an adjective. Then (p. 164) the account of the presence of three British (bishops) — this word has apparently been accidentally omitted — at the Council of Aries in 314 is described as a " vague and unsatisfactory " statement of the '' mythical period." It is quite true that one would like to know more about the three bishops in question, and that the site of one of their sees (Caerleon) is, as Mr. Haverfield has very properly pointed out, somewhat doubtful ; but there can be no reasonable doubt that three British bishops, and probably of the names which have come down to us, were really present at a council, of the holding of which there can be no question. Again (p. 229), I am by no means sure that the doing away of the break in the ring in brooches, such as the well-known Tara example, " must have entirely defeated the " original purpose the brooch was intended to serve." It seems quite easy to under- stand how it may have been employed for a legitimate — as opposed to a ceremonial — purpose, though not exactly as the penaunular examples were used. But these are small points, and if I have mentioned them it is merely to accentuate the interest which I have felt in reading this book. I am sure that those interested in the derivation of design will read its pages with great attention and great advantage. BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE. Madagascar. Van Qennep. Tahou et Toteinisme d Madagascar, Etude descriptive et theorique par g^^ Arnold van Gennep. Bibliotheiiue de I'Ecole des Hautes Etudes, Vol, XVII. OD Paris : Leroux, 1904. Pp. 363. 25 X 17 cm. If the most urgent duty of anthropologists is to collect material, before the advance of civilisation has adulterated the pure native product, and to hand it down to posterity for science to make of it what it can, it is no less true that the work of analysis mur^t go hand in hand with that of collection in order to show what voids remain to be fille>l up. The monograph is urgently needed from another point of view also : the enormous piling up of anthropological material, to which, in the absence of complete bibliographies there is no trustworthy guide, render it hopeless for the authors of synthetic works, like the Golden Boughy to attempt a complete survey of the various fields whose harvest they would fain reap. M. van Gennep is, therefore, doubly a benefactor when he gives us a careful studv of a field hitherto all but unknown. The first problem in order of logical sequence, if not of time, which every enquirer has to tackle is that of terminology, and it will be well to begin our notice of the book with this theme. The word " tabu " is nearly as hard worked as was the term " totem '* [ 62 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 36. a few years ago ; it is doubtless a short aud coiiveuieut expression, but it is open to question how much is really gaiued by lumping everything under one head. Tabu is a Polynesian word, and no barm would result from limiting its application to this area ; if we permit it to be used of custom in other parts of the world, we must at any rate make sure that they are analogous. Tabu designates a prohibition to which religious sanctions are attached, and it should not be applied to other kinds of prol;ibition. It would even be advantageous to limit its use to cases in which the punishment for violation is, so to speak, automatic, the direct result of the discharge of Mana. I cannot, therefore, approve M. van Geunep's extension of the term to cover conjugal fidelity (p. 169). There is no mediate aud no immediate religious penalty for adultery ; the woman may have to undergo an ordeal, but this is hardly a justification for cataloguing the duty of fidelity as a tabu. Still less can I say with him that the attitude of society towards a leper (p. 56) or other person with a contagious disease is the observation of a tabu. Again, M. van Gennep^s use of sociological terminology leaves something to bo desired. We read on p. 136 that both the Antaimorona tribe and each of its component clans is endogamous. It is either meaningless to say the tribe is endogamous or endogamy needs to be defined. Without reading his preceding explanation it is difficult to attach any meaning to the remark on p. 164 that the Sakalava are exogamous with traces of endogamy. All that this means is that there are certain grades of con- sanguinity within which a man does not usually marry. Exogamy is a term used with reference to totemic and similar restrictions, and only confusion can arise by applying it to restrictions based on terms of relationship. Still greater confusion arises from M. van Gennep's use of the term endogamy to mean freedom to marry inside the kinship grouj) (pp. 164, 309, n. 1) and obligation to do so (pp. 136, 161, 309). 1 may mention among the terms of which further definition is needed — family (usually =s village group, p. 190, but is distinguished from it, p. 212), tribe (p. 220, cf» p. 215, where it is nia<le clear that portions only of the tribe are meant). The term sexual tabu is used as a heading for a chapter in which sexual tabus proper — those which bear on sexual relations — are discussed, and in addition, what may be termed uni-sexual tabus, those imposed on the pregnant woman or the expectant father. Social (p. 26) seems to be u.sed in a double sense ; a social tabu is declared to Ik; one which is observed by all, and one the penalties for the violation of which fall on all. Re-incarnation hardly seems a right word to apply (p. 303) to the sojourn of the soul of a deml man in a tree or even in an animal. These are, of course, points of detail, and diminish but slightly the value of M. van Gennep^s monograph. I have, however, iuhisted on them l>ecause, in the first place, nothing is more fatal than indefinite terminology, and, in the second place, it is due to the indefiniteoess of our authorities that M. van Gennep finds himself unable U) decide between two different theories of the origin of the Malagasy animal superstitions, which occupy so large a part of his sjjace. It was, therefore, s[>ecially desirable U) make clear to investigators on the spot what f8;ts are wanted and what terms they should use. It is impossible to deal with a tithe of the interesting {K>ints that call for notice ; I must therefore limit my remarks Ut the last, theoretical, chapter. On the whole, in the absence of more defioite informatiou, especially on the s<x;ial organisation, suspense of judgment seems the only possible attitude. It is highly important that there is no native name for the sa«;red animal, but it is more impKirtaut to know whether there is any term for the kifi which resjiect it though they do not l>ear its name (p. 30^>). Initiation i:*trHm«mutn (p« 310) have not ne^^e^^sarilr imwh to do with totc'mit^m, though the people iiiny 1^, im iu iUh <;Me //f the natives of Australia, almost without exc^eption tateiDie ; I fnuwA, dtirti4*jnf, atiiurh Mtwh im|K/rtance to thii*, nor yet to the al>senee oi indication that llut t^ulmmi <* ih<; proiMt'Un of the kin. 'Ihe endoifamv (prorK^rlv wi- I 'J3 J Nob. 36-87.] MAN. [1905. called) of the Malagasy, is certainly a strong prima facie ground for supposing that totemism has nothing to do with the case ; we need, however, further information as to rules of descent. In this connection may be mentioned the reports of Vaughan Stevens as to the endogamy of the Sakai {Z.f, E,^ XXVI., 160) which have, however, never been confirmed. M. van Gennep offers some criticism of a note of mine in Folklore^ a mere obiter dictum^ which I should myself never have dignified by the name of a hypothesis. The criticism would no doubt be justified, had I of set purpose deliberately propounded a series of statements as to Malagasy animal cults. All I did was to state that the Betsileo seem to be emerging (M. van Gennep's translation is considerably less guarded) from a state of totemism. Inasmuch as I made this statement in the course of an argument to prove that neither the Bantu in South Africa nor the Betsileo lend support to Mr. Ilartland^s theory of the transition from totemism to ancestor worship, and as I therefore was mainly concerned to urge that their animal cults are not now totemism, I cannot admit the truth of M. van Gennep's charge that I began where I should have ended. It was no part of my object to prove that either Betsileo or Bantu are totemisis. I consequently left the question undiscussed. One or two minor points may be noted. On pp. 36, 161 we have a mention of brother-si.ster incest in Ceylon. This is, I think, a misconception due to the mis- translation of a term of relationship, which in one language means sisler, in another, cousin. Ne . . . pas seems to have been omitted on p. 172, lines 15, 16. Is there any example of a man as a life index (p. 99) ? The hunt of the victim (p. 252) may probably be explained as a mode of evading responsibility ; the victim which allows itself to be caught is a willing sacrifice. Examples of the hunt are numerous in Europe. M. van Gennep has done an excellent piece of work and deserves well of his fellow men, not only for ihe book itself but for its very complete index. It would havo been well, however, to give a bibliography of the authors cited ; the tiresome citation of full titles on every page would have been avoided ; it would have been easier to see how far important <locumcnts have been overlooked : and the need of a lengthy search for the reference {cf, the reference to Voeltzkow, p. 110, n. 2) would have been avoided in some cases. Moreover, a bibliography based on M. van Gennep's extensive researches cannot but be in itself a contribution to science. N. W. THOMAS. Egypt. Budge. Cook's Handbook /or Egypt and the Sudan. By E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A., g^m^ i.itt.D., &c., &c. London: Thomas Cook and Son, 1905. Pp. 773 and index. Of Nine maps, 130 illustrations. 17 x 11 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. A really satisfactory handltook of Egypt was wanted, and Dr. Wallis Budge has compiled an exceedingly clear and comprehensive work for Messrs. Cook and Son, the well-known tourist agents. The volume is admirably adapted to its purpose, and really replaces the old handbook from the same hands, including in addition, " The Nile: Notes for Travellers." The whole has been revised and re-written. The four pans into which the volume has been divided deal with — first, a connected outline of the history of Egypt, religion, learning, hieroglyphics, «S:c. ; the other three consist of a description of the principal ])laces in the Delta and Nile Valley, the Peninsula of Sinai, and a brief sketch of the Nile Valley from Khartoum to the Great Lakes is appended. The whole is well up to date, and care has been taken to incorporate the recent results of archaeological research. Hieroglyphic type has been used where needful with great advantage, and the list of Egyptian gods and kings with their cartouches will be most useful, not only to the tourist, but to those who collect scarabs at home. The maps and plans are also very satisfactory. R. W. F. iiTinted by JIiTKK sjhd tiPOTTlBWooDK, His AUjesiy's Printers, iiast Hanliug btretsi, Ji^.c. 4f^>t Ik NEGROID. % NON-NEGROID. COMPOSITE PHOTOGRAPHS OF THE NEGROID AND NON-NEGROID GROUPS OF THE ] ANCIENT INHABITANTS OF THE THEBaPd. 1905.] MAN. [No. 38. ORIGINAL ABTIOLES. Egrypt : Oraniology. With Plate E. Thomson. Oomposlte Photoi^raphs of Early Esypti^^n Skulls. By Profeaor qq Arthur Thomson, M.A., M,B. ud Id a recent mooograph oo the aocieDt races of the Thebaid,* eTidence was adduced to prove that in the earliest kDOWo times the inliabitaDts of this region were composed of indiyiduals of a negroid and a non-negroid stock. This yiew was supported by the publication of plates in which all the skulls accessible were reproduced on such a scale as to furnish a graphical conspectus of the crania belonging to our negroid and non- negroid groups. It struck me, however, that the value of this evidence might be still further enhanced if we could publish composite photographs of the series. The process, however, was so lab:)rious as to threaten to delay the publication of our memoir, so that it was considered better to make them the matter of a separate communication. The accompanying plate is the result. The manner of making the photographs may first be explained. Each skull, oriented in the Frankfort-Munich plane, was photographed under like conditions as to light, exposure, and development. It was, however, necessary to reduce the crania to a common standard of measure, so that large and small skulls might be thereby compared as regards their configuration apart altogether from differences in size. With this object in view two horizontal lines were drawn across the screen of the camera. In every instance care was taken to make the nasion and alveolar point fall exactly on these lines by altering the distance of the camera from the skull. In this way, all the photographs which were taken had as a common measure the naso* alveolar length. Having secured a series of such negatives, they were then combined in pairs. By the judicious use of mesial vertical lines, and lines drawn from these at right angles through the nasion, they were then accurately keyed over one another, the negatives being applied ^r/ce io face, so as to bring the film sides in contact and thus ensure accuracy of register. This was rendered possible by the employment of a top light whilst taking the photograph ; in consequence the shadows were cast equally over both sides of the skull, so that there was no objection to reversing one of the negatives in the procedure above described. From the negatives so superposed a glass positive of equal size was taken in the camera. A pair of positives was similarly combined, and from them a composite negative of four skulls was obtained. The process was continued by the alternate production of negatives and positives until the final result was reached. The method, though laborious, has this advantage, that more uniformity is obtained in the final composite since the risk of one photograph unduly influencing the scries is thereby avoided. The composite photographs displayed on Plate E. are made up as follows : — Group I. — Negroid Males. Early Predynastic (A 9)t - - - - - 1 Late Predynastic (B 115, B 125, B 211) - - - 3 I and II Dynasties (D 421, D 415) - - - . 2 III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 601, R 617) - - 2 XVIII Dynasty, Shekh Ali (K 73, K 77, K. 79) - - 3 XXX Dynasty (LI) - - - - - 1 Total in the composite - - 12 * The AntieiU RaceJi of the Thebaidj by Arthur Thomson and D. Bandall-Maclver. Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1905, f These numbers refer to the catalogue numbers of the photographs on Plates YI. and VII., Ancient Macet of the Thehaid. i 65 ] Wo. 88.] MAN. [1905. Group II. — Nox-Neoroid Males. Early Predynastic (A 1, A 11, A 25) - - - 3 Late Predynastic (B 167, B 175, B 213, B 255) - - 4 I Dynasty (C 511,0 517) .... - 2 I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 4u5, D 406, D 408, I) 425, D 430) ..---.- 5 III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 662, R 606, R 610, R 612, R 615, R 616, R 618, R 619) - - - - 8 XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 11, K 47, K 69) - - 3 XXX Dynasty (L 7) ... - -1 Total in the composite - - 26 Group I. — Negroid Females. Early Predynastic (A 14) - - - - -1 .Late Predynastic (B 138, B 170) - - - -2 I Dynasty (C 82) - - - - - - 1 I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 432, D 440) - - 2 III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 607, R 611, R 613) - 3 XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 82) - - - - 1 XXX Dynasty (L 14) - - - • - 1 Total in the composite - - 11 Group II. — Non-Negroid Females. Early Predynastic (A 20, A 30, A 32, A 50) - - - 4 I Dynasty (C 58, C 64, C 70, C 88, C 94, C 510) - - 6 I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 423, D 426, D 428) - 3 III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 605) - - - 1 XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 80, K 84) - - - 9 Total in the composite - - 16 It should be clearly understood that the skulls were not specially selected for the purpose of these composites, but include all that were available. The specimens which are absent are either no longer in our possession or else, owing to their friable condition, have been damaged. As will be noticed, the composite photographs display very characteristic differences in the facial features. Owing to the use of a top light the shadowy outline of the cranial vault does not appear so distinctly as might be desired, but this, as we have already shown, does not affect the result, since we were unable to recognise any distinctions of calvarial form such as would enable us to group the skulls. It is to the facial features, therefore, that attention must be directed, and the composites may well be left to speak for themselves. They bring out very clearly the differences in the nasal form, the negroid groups, both male and female, displaying a broad nasal aperture as contrasted with the narrower form of the non-negroid groups. So also, the proportions of the upper face are equally well contrasted, whilst the greater interocular width in the negroid skulls compares strikingly with the same diameter in thfi non-uegroid variety. There seems, too, a characteristic difference in the form of the orbital aperture, the upper orbital edges in the negroid groups being less arched than in the non-negroid class. [ 66 ] 190S.] MAN. CNoB. 38-3! It Beema to me thai after sacli a gmpliic demon atratioD the question of tlio faomugeueity of liie early iahabitanta of the Thebaid ofin no longer be maintaineil. We 4ittve here, I thiuk, coDviooing proof of the co-existence in early times of race stouka with such ilisliDftive eh eraoteri sties as amply justify aa m making a ile6uite pronounce- ment in favour of the heterogeneity of the large series of skulle which wo have ejBtnined. ARTHUR THOMSON. Borneo. studies In Bornsan Decc the Roots of the FiK-tree. 585S5^S^SiS^^Bt 39 i*iMMVM< Haddon. 'ative Art: I. Pattern* derived from liy A. C. fjiuido,,, Sr.D., F.n.S. I, or Sen Dayaks, of Sarawak are very foud of ilucornting en piiiiit bold pniterna on the walls and doora of their lion^en. and many of their nteusila are carved in a manner Hint ia eminently oharacteristic of tbis people. It is somewhat romnrkable that the men usnnily affect it terns derived from plants, whereas the designs nployed by (be women lo decorate their c!oths are ainly animal derivatives. Not only are the majority the motives employed by the one sex entirely lltfereni from those in favour with tiie other, but tUe renlmcnt of the motives is also quite diH'erent. Tbis ill be qnite evident if we in Ling Roth's Xativf$of Surawak and Bril'mk Sorlh Borneo (Vol. I., wm. Vol. If., pp. 28, 186) with the women's deaigua (Vol. II., pp. 33-36, -10-54). I have in my possea- r<ton a bungkatif or ham- l>oo cylindrical receptacle (Fig. 1) which was used for holding thread used in weaving. It is 328 mm. and 21 mm. in the pattern is carved in low relief, and the intaglio is nol tilled in with the red dragon's lilooil varnish as is usually cio_ 2. the rase. The stopper is carved in a moulding and lerminal- ]iolntcil eono which bear some resemblance to Indian work ; the simple central pattern is called dnhoiig (a ^crntred pattern) leka (seed) labu (pumpkin) ; a pumpkin-seed pattern occurs occasionally on other ubjects, The uppermost pattern of the receptacle itself consists of a series of ovale end on to each other i it is i'alle>l riilnilu (caterpillar), or eatadti tunggal. Below this is a flowing pattern named randau nt/arai (the I " 1 Vo. 39.] ItAM. [190S. ujarai creeper) ; one informant called it takang marmi. The same pattern recurs in the eeptre of tlie im|ilemeDt. ImmeUiatety aliove this latter is a Dairow band of fine croee- batcbiog, which was i1escribe<l as ukir pepat, whereas another aaiil there was do name* for it. The iimrow pattern below it was called kaki (feet) kimabai (a kind of centipede) by one man ami tirap kaki hy niiotber. A pattern of coDCentric half-circles near the lower end was said bji- both informants to have been copied from the Kayans, and they bad no name for it. Beluw this is a pattern of cresconle, which one man called belUiak (ecaly) and another called diAong belisik. The terminal carving wa.a called by lioth infonnatits bunga natti I Hower of the snwi shrub)'. All thu patterns have now been accounted for esci^pt the two main ones, and these were uimnimously called kara jangheit (or jang- kit\ i.e., the roots of the parasitic fig-tree (Uro- Btigma ep.). Those who have travelled in tropical jm suffocating embrace with which the»e relentless fig them in their yoath, " cleft of a high tre " like roots, which, re often been struck with the destroy the huBts which nursed ught by some wandering bird or fruit-enling t[Uadruped to the t, the seed geruiinniing drops down all round its host long teodril- in a few eeasons, become indis.'^olnable Ixtnds that iuterluce, grow ' together, and close up the Iree-t ' and only here and there, before i ' apertures." (II. O. I'\>rb...e, .( .'' ;hat gave it ^ .lly disappear!' jpporC, till e is choked out, through latticed r/ii Emtrni Archipelago, 1S85, p. 77). 'his peren- iiil tragedj- iu a Sarawak jungle of part uf the roots of a Urostigma, which shows the characteristic appearance of their growth. Fig. 3 is the central pattern of a raga liiiijang mettarang, or pointed seed basket, made by a Saribaa Sea Dayak ; the original is in the Sarawak Mnseum (Museum numl)er, 185) and is figured by Ling Roth, Vol I., p. 36-1. Tliis pattern is also called /tara jangkeit. The square spots in the bauds above and below this patteru are called mala (eyes) nlat (grub), and the zigzag is called letingkok (crooked or «ig»ag). [ 68 ] 1905.] MAN. [Nos. 89-40. Also in the same museum (No. 260) is an Iban pifa menyandieky or shawl, used for strapping a baby on the back or hip of its mother. Several patterns are embroidered on this handsome shawl, but towards one end we find a variant of the kara jangkeii pattern (Fig. 4) with the common lelingkok pattern on each side of it. I cannot say for certain, but I should not be surprised if the central pattern in the bamboo receptacle figured by Ling Roth, Vol. I., p. 393, and that on the bamboo quiver. Vol. II., p. 186, were other examples of the same design. The diamond-shaped designs in the pattern of the other end of the shawl are called igi nihong (seeds of the nibong, this is a thorny palm, Oncosperma tigillaria) ; igt nibong is also another phrase for atitu pala^ or the smoke-dried head of an enemy taken in war. In this instance the design probably has the former significance. The other large pattern is called iangkong sapepat (fire-flies on the tangkong creeper). I have seen several cloths woven by Iban women in which fire-flies enter into the pattern. A. C. HADDON. Egypt. Hall. The Early Oceurronce of Iron In E^^pt. By H. R. ffall, M.A. Mfk In Max, 1905. 7, Professor Montelius has most courteously signified his dissent ^U from the view which I expressed in Man, 1903. 86, as to the sporadic early occurrence of worked iron in Egypt. Professor Montelius says that he " fully agrees " with me "that iron was rare so lately as the XVIII Dynasty." Certainly I never main- tained that iron was in common use before the time of the XIX Dynasty, but I do still maintain that worked iron was known to the Egyptians as early as the days of the Old Empire. Professor Montelius does not believe this, and so says, " I cannot ^* agree with Mr. Hall that my opinion about the first use of iron in Egypt Is shown to ** be erroneous." May I be allowed to re-state my view on the subject ? The older archaeologists all believed that iron was known to the earliest Egyptians. We may leave out of account, for the moment, the arguments about the precise meaning of the word &a, which probably originally meant metal in general, though, as " metal of heaven," ba-n-pet was iron, and then ba alone was used, in a restricted sense, as iron only. One of the chief arguments for the occurrence of iron under the IV Dynasty was the piece from the Great Pyramid now in the British Museum (No. 2433) which I mentioned in Man, 1903. 86, but which Professor Montelius ignores in Man, 1906. 7, though when taken in conjunction with the Abydos fragment, which he discusses at considerable length, it is evidence of the first importance. I do not see how it is possible to ignore the evidence of the contemporaneity of the Great Pyramid fragment with the pyramid which was adduced by its discoverers, except on the supposition that it is a relic of a XXVI Dynasty rebuilding. The author of the rebuilding (Umbau) theory as applied to the pyramids. Dr. Borchardt, does not, however, suppose that the Great Pyramid was rebuilt from top to bottom by the Saites, as would have to be supposed were it desired to show that the blocks between which the piece of iron was found were placed in position under the XXVI Dynasty, since they are down one of the air-shafts, and so well inside the mass of the pyramid*. The * Here is the statement of the actaal fiader, Mr. J. K. Hill (Vyse, Pyramids of Oizeh^ i. p. 276) : ** This is to certify, that the piece of iron found by me near the mouth of the air-passage, in tho *- sonthem side of the Great Pyramid of Giseh, on Friday, May 26th, was taken out by me from an '* inner joint, after having removed by blasting the two outer tiers of the stones of the present surface *' of the Pyramid ; and that no joint or opening of any sort was connected with the above-mentioned •* joint, by which the iron could have been placed in it after the original building of the Pyramid." Follow tlie opinions of Mr Perring and others, that " the iron must have been left in the joint during " the building of the Pyramid, and that it could not have been inserted afterwards," &c. In VAnthro- polofitt 1890, p. 31 {UAge de Bronze en Egypte), Professor Montelius mentioned this testimony, but doubted iti certainty, because it did not Agree with his theory (** des raisons que noas allont d^velopper <' donnent droit de douter des conclusions qu*on a tirees de ces d^couvertes"). [ 69 ] No. 40.] MAN. (1905. complete rebailding of the Great Pyramid would certainly have been completely beyond the power and means of the Psammetici, nor does Dr. Borchardt believe that anything very much was done by them to it. Professor Petrie ha?, perhaps, changed his view since then*, but in 1883 (Pyramids and Temples of Gizeh^y p. 85), when discussing the mechanical means used in the building of the pyramids, he wrote as follows : '^ That " sheet iron was employed, we know, from the fragment found by Howard Vyse in the *^ masonry of the south air channel, and though some doubt has been thrown on the " piece, merely from its rarity, yet the vouchers for it are very precise, and it has a " cast of a nummulite on the rust of it, proving it to have been buried for ages beside " a block of nummulitic limestone, and therefore to be certainly ancient. No reasonable " doubt can therefore exist about its being really a genuine piece used by the pyramid " masons^ and probably such pieces were required to prevent crowbars biting into the " stones, and to ease the action of the rollers." This was very emphatic testimony in favour of the early use of iron in Egypt. In Max, 1903. 86, I have already mentioned the fragments of iron of Middle Kingdom date, described by Professor Maspero in the Guide au Musee de Roulaqy 1883, p. 296. In his Life in Ancient Egypt (Eug. Trans., p. 461) Professor Erman accepted this evidence, and cited Maspero, as above, and Dr. Birch's edition of Wilkinson's Aficient Egyptians^ ii. 251 (describing the pyramid fragment) in support. So far the Egyptologists. In 1888 Professor Montelius attempted to bring the Egyptian evidence as to the early use of metals into lino with the European evidence in his article in Vmer, the organ of the Swedish Anthropological and Geographical Society, entitled Bronshldern i Egypten, In this article he rejected the evidence for the use of iron in Egypt before about 1500 B.C. (including the Pyramid fragment), thus more or less synchronizing the first appearance of iron in Egypt with its first appearance in Europe. To this article the late Professor Piehl replied in his article, Bronsilder i Egypten ? in the same periodical, 1888, p. 94 ff. The Egyptologists were evidently largely unconvinced, but the spokesman of European prehistoric science had decided against them, and his authority carried, justly, such weight that the question was shelved until further archseological evidence should be forthcoming.t It came in 1902, when Professor Petrie discovered at Abydosthe find (illustrated in Man, 1903. 86, and described in the British Museum Guide to the Antiquities of the Bronze Age in the Department of British and Mediceval Antiquities^ p. 126) of copper objects (a mirror and tools) of the VI Dynasty found with " a lump of hydrated oxide of iron (not metallic)." This iron is now chemically ^* not metallic," but it shows that an object of iron was buried with these copper objects. And, though the present lump of hydrated oxide of iron may now show no trace of being worked, what reason have we to doubt that the original iron object was not worked ? Why should an unworked piece of iron be buried with these copper tools ? Is it not more probable that it was a tool or other worked object like the rest, but of iron, not copper ? Evidently preferring to believe that it was not worked, Professor Montelius says (Man, 1905. 7) that *Mt does not prove the use of iron, only the existence of that metal. *' And it is well known that iron — meteoric or telluric — existed at that time, as long *^ before the first man." Certainly, but the proof was hardly needed. I take it that what Professor Montelius meant to say was ^' it does not prove the use of iron, only the knowledge of that metal." • Six Temples, p. 19. t Ab Professor Montellnt qaotet me (Man, 1903. 86) : '* In view of the certainty of the com- " paratively late appearance of iron in Burope, it was, perhaps, allowable to doubt whether they (the " sapposed fragments of iron) really dated back to the remote epoch of the Egyptian Old Kingdom." [ 70 J 1906.] MA.N. [Nos. 40-4L But if it was knowD, why should it not have been used ? The VI Dynasty piece could be taken to prove that iron was known only, and not used, were it certain that the original iron object was not worked, and did it stand alonr. It is not certain that it was not worked, and it does not stand alone. Professor Montelius omits to notice its relation to the other early finds of iron, the Pyramid fragment especially. Even were it demon- strably an unworked lump it would still (since its date is incontestable) go to support tlie real antiquity of the worked piece from the Great Pyramid. Here are the facts. We find in Egypt a piece of worked iron, to which a date of about 3500 B.C. is assigned ou good prima facie grounds, but because iron did not come into general use in Egypt till about 1300 B.C., and in southern Europe till about 1 100 B.C., and l)ecau3e we do not possess another piece of iron of the same date, we admit that this early date must be regarded as still suhjudice. We need corroboration. We afterwards find in Egypt a piece of iron, worked or unworked does not matter to the argument, which is assigned on incontestable grounds to a date of about 3200 b.c. Does not the second find corroborate the first, and are we not justified in assuming that we have erred from excess of caution in denying that iron was not only known to, but occasionally worked by, the Egyptians in the fourth millenium b.c. ? And as a matter of fact, as I have said, the probabilities are that the VI Dynasty fragment was originally worked, and not a mere meaningless lump. Why should a mere lump be buried with tools ? This was my point, and I contend that I was justified in saying that Professor Montelius's view is now proved to be erroneous, and that iron was known and some- times worked in Egypt as far back as the time of the Old Kingdom.* We then see that it is quite possible that the word 6a, originally ^^ metal '* in general, was also used at an early period in the restricted sense of ** iron." PiehFs argument from the colour of weapons in early tomb-paintings is certainly open to discussion, but both these arguments about ha meaning specifically iron and the blue colour of weapons are now superfluous in presence of the two actual pieces of iron from Abydos and Giza. Nor is it inherently improbable that iron was occasionally used in Egypt at an early period, far earlier than in Europe. It seems to be forgotten that Egypt is in Africa, not in Europe, and that arguments from European knowledge do not necessarily hold good for Egypt. I have it on the authority of my colleagues in the Ethnographical Depart- ment of the British Museum that many negro tribes have worked iron from time immemorial, and have never passed through a copper age. May not the knowledge of worked iron have reached the Egyptians from inner Africa at a remote period, long before they began generally to abandon copper and bronze for iron (as far as weapons and tools were concerned) about the fourteenth century b.c. ? H. R. HALL. New Hebrides : Forgeries. Edge-Partington* Note on a Fori^ed Etnnoi^raphlcal Specimen from the New Mim Hebrides. By J. Edge-Partington. ^| I purchased recently at a sale in London the interesting specimen, of which the accompanying figure is an illustration. At first it puzzled me considerably, but I was * In the light of the Abjdos discovery I re-afiirm what Professor Erman stated in his Life in Ancient Egypt ^ p. 461. He said : '* The fact that iron as well as bronze was used for tools from the time '* of the Old Empire, can scarcely any longer be considered as doabtful, for pieces of iron tools have ** been foand at varioas places imbedded in masonry of very ancient date. It appears to me, however,- ** that the bronze tools were always more commooly used, for in the texts bronze is continually *' spoken of, while iron is comparatively rarely mentioned.'* PiehVs conclasion that Egypt was already in the '*Iron Age'* at the dawn of history (**dct Egypten, vi mota vid historiens morgongryning, lefde i jem&ldern,** loc.cit.^ p. 101) is, of course, too positive. One does not claim more than that the Bronze Age Egyptians occationally used worked iron. 71 No8. 41-43.] MAN. [1006. fortunate in being able to show it to the Rev. W. H. Edgell, who had recenllj returned after many years* mission work in this group. He told me that the natives are in the habit of making specimens of this character for no other purpose than to sell to strangers. I use the term " forgery " for want of a better ; the specimens are of genuine native manufacture, and display in the details of art and manufacture the characteristics of the locality whence they come. At the same time they are of no practical use in them- selves ; their existence, which they owe ultimately to the develop- ment of civilised trades, is in fact illogical, except as a means to obtain for their makers certain coveted articles of European manufacture. In a word, they are not what they pretend to be. In a previous note (Man, 1901. 56) I was able to warn collectors against specimens of a similar disingenuous nature from Fiji, as well as the New Hebrides. The object figured in the present note is a copy of no particular implement, but would appear to bo a sort of hybrid between a pig-killing club and a shell adze. Like the former it is cut from the solid, but as the material is a light (in weight) soft wood, it is obviously unsuitable for such a purpose. Again, though the hoof -like termination may well be intended to represent a shell adze-blade, the extreme softness of the wood would render it quite unpractical as a tool. The haft portion is carved to represent a human figure, in true New Hebridean style, the ribs of which are emphasised by streaks of white pigment. The wood, originally pale, has been stained black, doubtless to give an appearance of age, and this fact, together with the obviously and unnecessarily phallic nature of the termination of the handle, offers additional proof that we have here another instance of that class of objects, unhappily increasing year by year, which are deliberately manufactured by the sophisticated savage for trade with the unsophisticated globe-trotter. J. EDGE-FARTINGTON. EffJHPt. Hall. PalflBOlithic Implements from the Thebald: A Note to "Man,** rngj 1906, 19. Bi/ H. R. Hall, M.A. •fZ I should note that the "poignard " in the left lower corner of Man, 1905, Plate C, is the only object in my collection of palseolithic flints from Thebes which seems as if it might be of much later date than the others. I saw no others on the surface of the Theban desert which might be taken to belong to the modern period : all seemed indu- bitably of the " Drift " type. In this respect the Theban flints differ from those found by Mr. Seton Karr at the Wadi esh-Shekh, which seem to be of all ages, from the pala3olithic period to the XII Dynasty, only 4,000 years ago. My flints are now exhibited in the Semitic Room (North Gallery) of the British Museum with a number of coups de poitig and flakes from the Syrian Desert and the Euphrates Valley, brought back by my colleague Mr. R. C. Thompson. H. R. HALL. [ 72 1 J 1905.] MAN. [No. 48. REVIEWS. Assyria. King*. Studies in Eastern History^ 1. The Records of the Reign of Tukulti- Mt> Mnib I., King of Assyria about 1275 B.C. By L. W.King, M.A., F.S.A. ^0 London : Luzac & Co , 1904. Pp. xvi + 185. 18 x 12 cm. Price 6s, net. The occasion of Mr. King's new volame is the acquisition bj the British Museum of a new historical text. The text could easily have been included in the first volume of Annals of the Kings of Assyria — if only it had been recovered in time. Its importance made it imperative that it should be rendered accessible without delay. An article in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society or the " Proceedings " of the Society of Biblical Archaeology would, of course, have served the purpose of the scholar — would, in fact, have been the most rapid method to adopt. Why, then, it may be asked, has Mr. King made an independent volume ? There can be no doubt about its attractiveness. Probably, however, the real reason was that he saw an opportunity to use the new text in a way more likely to help in stimulating a wider interest in Assyriological research. He does not, indeed, say what kind of readers he has chiefly in view ; but he has understood and wisely kept in mind the needs of two classes ; the English reader interested in the ancient East, and the beginner in Assyrian, more or less in earnest. As a learner's book the volume will be welcomed. It contains various texts — the new tablet and several related documents — in cuneiform type, with the apparatus of trans- literation and translation which other publications of Mr. King have made familiar ; it contains the new text and others in autograph facsimile, and it includes legible photogrdphic reproductions of the new tablet. The specialist might have been content with a less prodigal supply of texts and a smaller (and cheaper) book, but, in the form Mr. King has given it, the volume is fitted also to serve as a student's introduction to the study of Babylonian- Assyrian history in the sources. From this point of view the introduction and notes, dealing with subject-matter and palaeography, are good. Every one will be grateful for the new collations of certain important passages. The general reader will find what he wants, much of great interest, in the introduction, which, in fact, is roughly half of the l)ook (76 out of 155 printed page:?). We hope that this volume, and the series of Studies in Eastern History of which it is the first instalment, will do much to encourage in England the study of Assyrian and Assyriology, which seems at last really to be establishing its claim to be a legitimate subject in English Universities. The main effect of the new text is to increase our sense of the importance of Tukulti-Ninib. In him the advance of Assyria, which, we are now learning, was a longer process than was once 8Up[>osed, reached a climax ; its king became master of Babylon. ^' I subjugated," he says, ** the whole of Shnmer and Akkad and set the *' frontier of my land at the Lower Sea of the Rising of the Sun " (the Persian Gulf). Unfortunately that is all we are told. How the subject kingdom was administered is not said. The difiicult questions in which the history of the period is involved stand, therefore, just where they were — where they were left by the discussions of Wiuckler, Hommel, Lehmann, Rost, and others. What we need is a document of Ashur-nasir-pal, Adad-shom-usur, or some other of the immediate successors of Tuknlti-Ninib. All that the present tablet tells us is that the defeated Babylonian King was carried away, and that his name was really Bi-be(or -til)-a-shu, which name Mr. King now reads (p. 8, n. 4) in the ** Chronicle^ 82-7-4, 38," and in the Synchronous History. From another source, however, Mr. King seems to have added an important datum to those to be taken into account. He offers a happy solution of the riddle of the strange characters on Sennacherib's copy of what has hitherto been known as the seal of Tuknlti'^Nioib, but must henceforth bo called the seal of Shagarakti-Shuriash, a solution which need be none the less King's, even if it should turn out to have been [ 73 ] No. 43J MAN. [1905. independently arrived at by Delitzsch : he refers to it {Mitt. d. Dcutsch. Or-gesellsch., December^ 1903), without any reference to King, as the "gewiss sichere Deutnng." The importance of the solution lies in the fact that it implies that, as Tukulti-Ninib found a seal bearing the name of a Babylonian king, Shagarakti-Shuriash, he could not himself have preceded that king, as Lehmann would have it. Lehmann, it will be remembered, holds that Tukulti-Ninib's Bibeashu was a son of an earlier king, Shagarakti-Buriash (with JB), referred to by Nabunaid. King'ri reading, in the light of the King List and the Nippur inscriptions seems to remove all uncertainty. The Bibeashu deported by Tukulti-Ninib was son of Shagarakti-Shuriash (with Sh : Nippur), son of Gishammeti. As the plate sho\vs that the name on the seal cannot possibly be read Shagarakti-Bjiriash (with B), King's ingenious reading and Lehmann's ingenious theory will have in some way to come to terms. King does not himself refer to this effect of his reading of the seal. He discourages attempts to reconcile the Chronicle referred to above with the great King List, and recommends awaiting the recovery of more contem- porary documents. The Tukulti-Ninib document itself, then, does not cast much light on the chrono- logical problem. What it really does is to show how Tukulti-Ninib paved the way for his final achievement. Lines 9-27 tell of his successful expeditions to the E., N.W., and N.E. This is new and intereeting. The tablet, as Mr. King points out (p. 43), contains not annals proper but records, and the comparison which he naturally makes with the similar, slightly smaller, tablet of Tukulti-Ninib's grandfather, Adad-nirari, showing the advance in the direction of annalistic form (p. 4), makes one hope that later reigns may yet yield real annals. Naturally about half the document (Rev. line 2 to the end) is devoted to the building operations which were the occasion of the preparation of the tablet which Mr. King tells us was buried by Tukulti-Ninib " as a foundation memorial in, " or under, the wall of the city of Kar-Tukulti-Ninib which was situated near the " Tigris between Kuyunjik and Kalil Sherkat." Mr. King discusses in the intro- duction, at some length, the archaeological question of the object of such tablets as Tukulti-Ninib's. Most of the facts which he collects relate to temples in Egypt. The conclusion to which he comes is that the object of the Egyptian foundation deposits was magical or religious. He rejects Petrie's suggestion — that the models of vessels took the place of real vessels which, having been employed in the foundation ceremony, should themselves have been buried to save them from further use — as not accounting for the inclusion of building materials with deposits. Petrie might, perhaps, reply that surely any surplus material would belong to the same category as the tools. King's own suggestion is that the Egyptian temple is partly a development of a mortuary chapel, and that the deposits were for the use of the deceased after death ; the deposits were connected not with the ceremonies conducted at the foundation but with similar ceremonies the deceased might wish to hold. In contrasting the Babylonian customs Mr. King seems to minimise the significance of the anointing of the tablets, narcy mentioned by various kings, which he admits to imply a ceremony. He is clearly right in inferring from the stone nari being inscribed on both sides, that they were not fastened to walls, whilst on the other hand the repeated reference to restoring such a tablet to " its place " suggests that they were not exactly left lying. On the other hand, the fact that tablets have been found in coffers need not imply that they were placed there originally. King himself suggests (p. 33) that the box containing the tablet of Nabu-aplu-iddina was centuries younger than the tablet. Adad-nirari, the grandfather of Tukulti-Ninib, utters his curses against anyone who (Rev. lines 20-22) should cover his naru with earth, or take it in and set it in a dark place where it could not be seen. So also Tiglath-pileser I., and others. The formulae are the same as those on landmarks ; but they do not prove that the nare were really visible at ordinary times. The constant t 74 ] 1905.] MAN. [Nos. 48-44. references to " eeeiog ^' the naru maj very well moan finding and extricating it, altbough Nabnnaid's stories of painful searching relate not to stone narS but to clay tancn/ii. We had marked many of Mr. King's interesting points for reference ; but we have already transgressed onr limits. There must, of course, be differences of opinion in regard to points of detail in the intrepretation of the texts ; but Mr. King^H explanation of the obscure passage in Chronicle^ 82-7-4, 38, line IV, 12; ** Tukulti-Asliur, Bel dwelt" for " Tuknlti-Ashur-Bel, he dwelt," is one of those things which are obvious — when they are once pointed out. The style of the book sustains the reputation of the publishers, who are doing so much for Aesyriology. The few miriprintH or other inaccuracies that we have noted are such as the reader has no difficulty in correcting for himself. II. W. flOGG. Philippine Islands: Craniology. Koeze. Crania Ethnica Philippimcayein Beitrag zur Anthropologie der Philippinen, m m Von G. A. Koeze, mit einleitung von Professor Kollmann, mit 25 Tafoln. Parts ^T" III, IV, V. Haarlem : Kleinmann & Co., 1901-1904. 31 x 24 cm. Price /)*. each part. We have in previous numbers of Man (1901, 149, and 1902, 88) given short abstracts of ^arts I and II of Koeze^s important memoir on the crania of the natives of the Philippine Islands. The parts now before us complete the work. The author in Part III finishes the description of the skulls of the Tagbanuas, and next proceeds to the consideration of the Mangianen, who inhabit the interior of Miiidoro as well as the islands of Komblon and Tablas. They are a half-wild people of Malayan descent. Koeze had only three crania for examin<ition, which generally corresponded with the Visaya skulls. Two well-preserve<1 specimens had a cephalic index 79 '2, and ail three were hypsicephalic with a vertical index 80. The face in one was leptoprosopic, in another mesoprosopic ; the nose was platyrhine. Two crania of the Quianganen from Banane are stated to l>e bra<;hycephalic, leptoprosopic, mesorhine, and orthognathic. Three skulls of the Ginaani>, from the mountains separating Cagaya from Abra, a wild and warlike people, are dolicho- cephalic, leptoprosopic, platyrhine, orthognathic. The Balugas from Paugasinau are regarde<l as a cross l>etween the Malays and Negritos : the cephalic index ranges from 75*1 to 83; the mean vertical index is 78'3; the face is leptoprosopic ; the nose mostly platyrhine. The Tagals are the most important of the Malay stocks in the Philippines, though they showed much intermingling of blood. Sixty-five skulls are described. The mean cubic capacity of the male skulls is 1,455 c.c, that of the women 1,258 c.c. The lowest cephalic index is 71 '3, the highest 84 2, the mean 77 4. The lowest length breadth index is 72' 1, the highest 82, the mean 77*7. The mean profxirtion of the face is leptoprosopic. The opper jaw is generally mesoguathic. The nose is usually platyrhine. An important chapter is devoted to the geographical distribution and the ethno- graphical relations of the Negritos, and to the description of sixty skulls of these people. The '^llection is, it is l>elieved, the most extensive that has yet Ix^en formed. A wide range of varlatl'^ii o<x;urs in the cranial capacity of HUy-^me skulls measured ; the smallest a^iult capa^rity ii; 910 «v;., the greatest 1,075 c.c. Koeze divides the Negritos irjt^> two tyjxrti, 21 pvgmy type i^mall in stature, in which the cranial rapacity if below 1,300c.'.'. : and a Inrtitir typ**, with the cranial capacity alx>ve l.'iOO <•,«•, (>«e- thini of the crania belonged to the pygmy tyj^, one-third to the larger type, and the remainder were traucitionai. (>f fifty -be v en i>k tills measured 90 jx^r cent, were brachycepiiaJic. only 5 per c4.'Ut. Uiesoeephalic. The cephalic index ranged from 76*8 to 89; the mean of tJie males was 84*3, of the females 83*9. In only three cases was [ 75 ] Hos. 44*45.] MAN. [1905. the length-height below 75, in 94 per cent, it was higher. For the males the mean was 79 ' 9, for the females 82 * 1 ; the skulls were hypsicephalic. The breadth-height index was usually more than 90. The upper face index varied, but for the most part was leptoprosopic ; the index ranged from 60 ' 3 to 77 * 4, with the mean 70 ' 7. The nasal index in thirty eases was below 53, in twenty-four more than 53. The mean was 53*1, on the boundary between mesorhine and platyrhine. The type of face was orthognathic, rarely prognathic. The orbit was usually mesophthalmic, and in the majority the palate was leptostaphylin. Koeze also describes thirty-nine crania obtained from burials in caves ; in Samar, probably Yisayas ; in Marinduque, probably Tagals ; in Busuanga and Pefion de Ooron, which corresponded with Tagbanua skulls ; in North Mindanao, where it is inhabited by Yisayas ; in Mindoro, occupied both by Manganians and Tagals ; in tSibugay, the inhabitants of which are Yisayas. Several skulls, mostly from caves, are described which had been artificially deformed, and cases of artificial treatment of the teeth are referred to. A chapter is given on the anatomical variations recognised in the crania. The races which inhabit the groups of Islands in the East and in Oceania are summarised as follows :^ 1. Malays, — Hypsibracbycephalic, mesorhine, hypsiconch orbit, scanty smooth hairs, colour of skin clear, stature low. 2. Indonesian. — Hypsimesocephalic, mesorhine, mesoconch, scanty smooth hairs, colour of skin darker than in the Malays, stature somewhat greater. 3. Polynesian. — Hypsimesocephalic, leptorhine, hypsiconch, more strongly haired, hairs either smooth or wavy, colour of skin yellowish-white to opaque brown, stature high. 4. Melanesian, — Hypsidolichocephalic, platyrhine, mesoconch, frizzled hair, stature moderate. 5. Mikronesian. — Hypsidolichocephalic or hypsimesocephalic (they are a mixture of Melanesiaus and Polynesians and show both types). 6. Negritos. — Hypsibracbycephalic, leptoprosopic, mesorhine (also sometimes platyrhine), mesoconch (chamsBconch), hair frizzled, stature low, colour of skin very dark. The Negritos are not Papuans, as is proved by the cranial diiferences. They are neither Malays nor Polynesians and cannot therefore be Mikronesiaus. They form a special race occupying a place in Oceania long before the arrival of the Malayo-Poly- nesians. The other races in the Philippines have no relation to the Negritos. The Igorrots are Indonesian ; the Yisayas also, but with a Malay intermixture ; the Tagals also, but with a Polynesian intermixture. It is difficult to place the Tagbanuas and the Guinaans, which are dolichocephalic ; perhaps they are Indonesians. Twenty-five plates with numerous figures illustrate the series of five parts. WM. TURNER. Anthropology. Duokworth. Studies from the Anthropological Laboratory in the Anatomy School^ m p Cambridge. By W. L. H. Duckworth, M.A. Cambridge : University Press, ^U 1904. Pp. X + 291. 22 x 14 cm. Price 10*. net. In this volume are contained a series of short papers on various subjects which have been composed by Mr. Duckworth during his period of office as lecturer in anthropology at the University of Cambridge. The book is justly dedicated to Professor Macalister, under whose fostering care the school of physical anthropology has grown into its present flourishing condition. The first paper in the series describes the arrangement of the Craniological Museum at Cambridge, and indicates the wealth of material therein contained. [ 76 ] IMMLl MAN. CN«. U. Briaff desoiptioiis sock ms this of Um c<Mitimt4t ot wmhHiiM» «v^ ^ lli« j ft ni ti»l» M uipoit&iiee to madiropologtsls^ for one of ih« it^^MU mmU«« %vr ih^ i^i«^vhiii4^^^ii^ i^m^^t^ as eompared with his brechren in th« fi«kl^ i» iho diMoMbt of A««'i^r<«iiit(K)tr <i^^ >til^^4^ paitieiikr eolleetions are to be foand oxa«iipl«< of th^ \\w%m\\^t tv|HNk \\^ max W\liNiti>^ia of ioTestigatiog, and it would be a matter of frreat irt^Hi f\MrtMn«» if all mM!»^^im« ye^^^^M pablish either resmmes or detailed ((tatalogues of the osteolo||i«vil and \M\\^v \\\M^i^\ iH their possessioo. The seeond to the sixteenth chapters deal with Tarioun f^vi^lurtm of iiili»r^«l hi %\\p morphologj of the Primates based on desoriptions of »|H>oinieiiik and d(spoot(nn« in \h^ anatomical musearo. Of special interest is the account of a fcvtus of a |rorilla« in wliit^b \\\p n^niiniliUntHHi and differences from a human fcptus of the ^amo a^ aro dUouMod in iMnmidftinMa detail, and from which the conclusion is drawn that in thoir phylo|t«*n0tio history Un» precursors of man and of the anthropoid npos diver^iHl frtnn ono anothiM* nl nn iHiflv stage. Chapter XIII deals at length with the oxtonml nppoariinooH anti (Iip tliofioi^llunii nf thebrainsof Primates, a branch of comparative nnutoniy now (Miming pmniinnnlly In tliit foreground. Other articles deal with disHcctionM of variouH or^anii tiu«l loitimm nf fhp body in various members of the onler of rriinatoi. Of more interest possibly to those AntliropologJMtH who hnvn nM*oivfi(t m nindifial training is the chapter on fractures of the long \m\\vn mot with in vtiriou* iil«tit(ihinii of the orang-outang from the different coUoctionH in tlHMnuHnnniH of wpii((*ni l'4Mio|iii, TIio^d are of the greater importance from the discnsHion wlil(;li nrnlnMl rouml iiii n%o«fo«lii In the femur of Pithecanthropus erectuMy nsnigned by dllloront obsitrvf«i'ii fo flm fOMiilf. of pressure and erosion from an aneurysm or a pHoas iilmnoMii, t(» rlioiimiilolil fif'l:lir)t)«, nnt\ fo a disease characterised by osseous dopOHits in tlio tondooM of muNidow known nn tnyo^lflM ossificans. In the present article Mr. Duckworth hIiowh Hiniilnr ftppmirnnffi^ i*iiit \m produced by an overgrowth of cnlluM around the MJio of n frn<ftnrf'« The greater part of tlio lKK>k is taken up with t*%\ttiitnl\vti d«Mi«ri|iH«Hf« find measurements of crania in the (Jniver}<ity MuMonni. Kuril in iUfdf w/Hild, nf i/himii, \ih difficult to criticise, and any conchiMionN wliir!li tni|^iit \fo. tlrttwu wtmUl in stittim f>«h>n(t lack validity from the comfiarfttivf; piincity of mA(<frii>l tthilm fxttmiiinlinti Mnt AiMdi memoirs are of great irn|Kirtance and of alMolnto utuw^nily^ ttn fotini'thtl'ttitf Mm* apndn work for the fouiidationn of fntnr«; exti^nKionn of phyxi^'^^l ttttlUin^HAhyf, Uiti ijMk in available for any on^? work«;r ; utiVfjiUeUjun^ th<; «inro totul «//'in n*"iutt*'9 t'otin\iUnthU* proportions. ThemiJi^arnat('»mbrid^';iA fortnnaf^in [K^«^««iri^ «fH/;in»^o« tmw uttttiv \tn\h^nf,^t§ partA of the glol^, ar>d <;v/;ri m^ffft ho in l»ftvin(( a t:ttrt^t$\ wnd t'.til\tti*ih*itf '^rntit^* ttn*\y to hand U9 at oncj publish th#; r^«e«iU4| Ar»l ft^.wU\r iU*i%u Aiy<»ffaM'' for /jf^/f-, fii' nttttfUf*- meoL^ and de^/'riptiorM ^f^Ausr hu tb<; i/i/Mt ^xt/jn^ir^; «^aU^ AlM»'/<f l\tt Im<» \iu^,t t nt tUt* seriesi d€AU Wtth th^; dftp«^«lr«; IfffWtrr *^ tut,u\u^ witU'f Mt tk^ilnfoh* i h*' 'fti\tH* rtftfi bearifi^ fA ih^^ of/M:rv*ti^/ri« w»U ^l<? At ouf'^ Hjfjfkt*\tfi^ Vft t^ftt^AUhh^ fftfttt»t,t)y ttn^t. tft wheth^ if. w p<H«;r»l* ff^ tit^A^ Uf ►*^ d^» /^t/l f/'^O OU*. < |r ^ |M/#fi Mt: thtf-k »otth foffwi ihMt a HeA*, Ate^Afft »r, Vt\i^:i^ itju ^.i^f/i^oi^ /^ *UMff^f*phff Mr^ \**fh*n of h \fOt^t. ntt.f f, w*nv;tiu(. ^' »i Vo. 46.] MAN. 0905. Votive Offerings. Andree. Votive und Weihegahen de$ KathoUschen Volks in SUddeuUchland. Yoo m f% Richard Andree. Brunswick, 1904. Pp.xviii + 191, with 32 plates. 28x23cm. 4Q Price 12 marks. Certain aspects of modern European life are as worthy the attention of ethnographers as the barbarism of the Pacific or of aboriginal Australia ; and Dr. Andree^s own researches in Brunswick are well known. In the present imposing volume on votive offerings he has brought together much obscure information that has a special bearing on Roman Catholic Bavaria, but embraces also distant ages and countries in which similar practices existed. In this investigation he has heea assisted by a considerable collection, made by his wife, of miscellaneous articles presented at shrines or altars by the orthodox peasantry. The tradition thus perpetuated has its roots in prehistoric times, and may be regarded as the natural outcome of religious feeling when stirred by longing that must be appeased or by gratitude that must be expressed. The copious material collected is arranged under twenty-five headings conveniently summariscil at the beginning of the book ; they include such matters as pilgrimages and holy wells, the cult of St. Leonard, offerings of iron, wax, human figures, or models of limbs, pottery, aud field utensils, and (generally on a higher plane) of painted tablets. Some of the offerings have been so metamorphosed by continued copying of traditional forms or by lack of skill on the part of the maker, that it would be hard to recognise the true inwardness of countless examples without numerous illustrations. These are provided in thirty-two plates and nearly forty insets in the text, while two coloured plates represent the high-water mark of ex-voto production in the eighteenth century. By this means the gradual evolution, or rather degeneration, of stock patterns is made clear, and many grotesque specimens known for what they are. Perhaps the best series from this point of view is that of the lungs, a favourite form of offering among those who suffered in that organ, and pinned their faith to a kind of sympathetic magic. Not the least interesting section of the work is that dealing with the subsequent history and ultimate fate of these miscellaneous offerings which were, and are still, manufactured and dedicated in thousands. Objects of intrinsic worth, such as gold and silver, pass for the most part as coin into the treasury, or figure among the antiquities and works of art composing the treasure of many cathedrals and churches. Perishable materials disappear automatically, and objectionable articles such as discarded bandages and decayed teeth, withered flowers, aud tattered garments, would be doubtless removed by the authorities shortly after deposit ; but great quantities are burnt at intervals, and where iron, for instance, is the favourite vehicle of one's vows, burial in the vicinity of the shrine is resorted to. In this connection it might be asked whether the extensive eX'VOto deposits of antiquity, such as those in the mosses of Denmark, were placed in that position by the devotee or subsequently by the authorities of the holy place in which the arms? or ornaments were dedicated. The fact that such are generally discovered in a damaged condition would be explicable on either hypothesis. In the preface Dr. Andree disclaims any attempt to moralise on the facts he has collected. His single aim has been to throw light on a subject not hitherto illumined by methodic treatment, and to preserve for future investigators some account of practices that certainly reflect the mental and moral condition of a large class of the community, and are therefore fair game for the student of anthropology. It only remains to say that the programme laid down by the author has been fully and conscientiously carried out in this pioneer volume. R. A. S. [ 78 ] 190&] MAN. [No8. 47-4& PMlippine Islands. Meyer. Filipino Album III. By Dr. A. B. Mejer. DresdeD, 1904. 32 x 26 cm. mmm The recently issued collection of thirty-seven plates, forming the third series ^ f of photographs illustrating the types of natives of the Philippine Islands, published by Dr. A. B. Meyer, is an interesting accession to the fine series of ethnological albums which have from time to time been issued by the able director of the Dresden Museum, and ethnologists will welcome the volume which renders accessible a further series of photographs of types of the Negritos of Luzon, the Manguianes of Miiidoro, and the Bagobos of South Mindanao. In addition to examples of the pure-blood types of these groups, some interesting instances arc given of hybridization, as, for instance, Manguian- Negrito and Bagobo-Negrito admixtures. In these the hair is markedly curly. The ornaments, weapons — including some interesting varieties of Bagobo shields — and other objects of use are also shown in the photographs, and such fashionable deformations as filed teeth, cicatrization, and perhaps artificial cranial distortion also appear inci- dentally. The photographs, although they are of rather unequal merit, are on the whole good, and their reproduction has been carefully executed. Dr. Meyer has won recognition as a leading authority upon the ethnology of the Philippine Islands, and upon the Negrito race in general, to the study of which he has devoted much time and attention. Although the text accompanying the plntcs in the present album is very scanty, being restricted to very brief descriptions of the photographs, he has given full references to the principal publications dealing with the races and peoples referred to, and the plates must be regarded as a useful supplement to the works already published. Dr. Mcyer^s personal acquaintance with the Philippines dates back to 1872, and his first album of Philippine types was one of the outcomes of his visit. The second album of this series was the result of his collaboration with Dr. Schadenburg, the well-known explorer of this group of islands, by whose death at an early age science was robbed of an active and enthusiastic worker. The newly -published album is based entirely upon negatives taken by Dr. Schadenburg and presented by his widow to the Dresden Museum for publication. HENRY BALFOUR. Statistics. Davenport. Statistical Methods, with special reference to Biological Variation, By C. B. m^^ Davenport. Second edition. New York, 1904. 17 X 10 cm. Price 6*. 6rf. ^U This small pocket volume contains all the formulse and lists of standards and values necessary for the working up of statistics in accordance with the most modern principles, and must be of great value to those fortunate observers who have had a sound mathe- matical training. It presents the further advantage of giving a complete bibliography of such investigations in biometrics as have received accurate statistical treatment. It is, however, to be regretted that so far no one has written a text book of statistics starting from the very elements without the assumption of any special mathematical aptitude or knowledge on the part of its readers. There are in this country and elsewhere many hundre<ls of individuals who have laboriously collected facts which they would be only too glad to present in a more accurate form than their present acquaintance with statistical methods permits, and any book which would enable them to do this without having to spend many weeks or months in studying the elements of higher mathematics would be thankfully received. If the present author would undertake such a task he can be assured he would be looked upon as a true benefactor to anthropologists. F. S. [ 79 ] No. 49.] MAN. [1905« Engrland: Institutions. Ohadwiok. Studies on Anglo-Saxon Imtitutions, By H. Munro Chad wick. Cambridge: mg^ University Press, 1905. Pp. xiii + 422. 19 X 13 cm. Price Ss. ^\f Mr. Chad wick is to be congratalated od having produced a book which should take its place among the standard works on English constitutional history. The amount of labour involved in its preparation must have been tremendous. Not content with referring to the ordinary HUthorities, Mr. Chad wick has collated practically every document dealing with his subject, and, as a consequence, his book throws a new light on many disputed problems, and must take a high place as a piece of original research. As an example of the labour which the author must have expended, the chapter on the earldoms may be cited, where, to arrive at a conclusion as to the number of earldoms in England, Mr. Chadwick has collated every charter, compared carefully the signatures on each, and, as a result, has been able to prove, so far as such a matter is capable of proof, that in south England, at all events, every county practically was an earldom. It will be patent, therefore, to everyone who reads Mr. Chad wick's book that he must have expended an immense amount of time and labour on its compilation, and the result more than justifies the work. The only criticism is that the book is almost overloaded with detail ; but this is, perhaps, inevitable, for Mr. Chadwick is not content with publishing the results of his labours, but gives the arguments as well, and these arguments are essentially and necessarily very detailed. The first chapter, on the Monetary System, may be said, in a sense, to be the keynote of nearly the whole book. The author has carefully gone into the different standards of value and of money, and into the ratio between gold and silver, and has succeeded in demonstrating the equation of the different values between the different kingdoms. This chapter, therefore, is by way of introduction and explanation to the next sections of the book which deal with the wergelds. Here, again, Mr. Chadwick's industry is much in evidence. He has, needless to say, carefully consulted and compared all documents which could possibly bear on the subject, and, as a result, his conclusions are extremely valuable and interesting. He is enabled to demonstrate that the differences of value in the wergelds of the various kingdoms are due, in many cases, not to any difference in a man's worth, but to differences in the standard of value itself, and it is in this respect especially that his* first chapters may be said to be the keynote of the rcit. Other chapters of interest are those dealing with the rise of the counties and the growth of the nobility^ in all of which Mr. Chadwick has shown the same painstaking and careful work. Where all is so good it is difficult to find anything to criticise, but we could have wished that the author, when printing Latin, had not written all his r's as m's. It may be more correct, but it is very irritating to find such a phrase as noua monetay and vcro and vel spelt uero and uel. Again, Mr. Chadwick habitually refers to Charles the Great as Charlemagne. It would also have been an improvement if, as well as giving the references to BircJCs Charters^ the author had also given, where possible, the name of the king and the date. It is not everyone who has a copy of Birch by him, and the full significance of the reference may be lost if the date of the charter and its origin are not known. That all Mr. Chad wick's conclusions will be accepted by the authorities is more than can be expected. For example, his interesting excursus on the councirs power to elect and depose kings is, to a great extent, opposed to the accepted theories. But Mr. Chadwick would hardly expect all his conclusions to be passed over without challenge. In one other matter we have lo disagree with Mr. Chadwick. In his preface he lays claim to no "special historical knowledge in venturing upon ground which may be thought to lie outside his own province." His book belies him. H. S. K. Printed by Byre IlST> Spottibwoodb, His Majesty's Printers, East Harding Street, E.C. 3IR0 AND HUMAI N DESIGNS FROM THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 1905.J MAN. [No. $0. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. Solomon Islands. With Plate F. Balfour. Bird and Human Desli^ns from the 8olomon IslandSi lllustratlnir p ^^ the Influence of one desli^n over another. By Henry Balfour ^ M.A. uU In making a comparative study of the varied treatment of tlie human form in art, both plastic and graphic, observable in the different regions of the world, one cannot but be struck by the fact that in many cases a type which has been arrived at locally by native artists is frequently utterly unlike that of the natives themselves, presenting often strongly-marked and more or less constant features which are by no means characteristic of the peoples of the regions in which these '* schools of art *^ have been developed. One need only cite the peculiar traditional type so characteristic of the well-known wooden carvings of '* household gods *^ in Easter Island, which present a type of human form which has not as yet, I believe, been satisfactorily accounted for. One of the most striking instances of the perversion of the human features is afforded by the familiar carvings from New Georgia, Rubiana, Florida, and other neigh- bouring islands of the Solomon group. Predominant among these, in this respect, are the well-known ^* canoe-prow gods,^^ so called, in which may be seen certain stereotyped peculiarities of facial form, which cannot be referred to the natural type of the Melanesian natives of the group. In these carved figures, of which I give two examples (Figs. 1 and 2), the most striking feature is the extreme prognathism usually characterising them, the nose and lower facial region being drawn out into a grotesque and exaggerated snout, frequently to a very marked degree. There is no ethnological justification for this interpretation of the human features, since the natives themselves, although exhibiting sub-nasal prognathism to a moderate extent, are by no means pronounced in this respect, and the nose does not join with the jaw in producing a general prominence of the facial region. One must seek some other cause than that of an attempt to portray native facial characteristics. I do not think that we need look very far for an explanation. In 1893, in my little book upon decorative art,* I made a suggestion as to the manner in which tins type may have been arrived ar, and in the present article I wish to support the view then stated, by means of fresh evidence from specimens which were not originally at my command. In the art of the Solomon Islands represoutation.s of the human form supply a very frequent theme — one of the commonest, in fact. Another even more prevalent design amongst the coastal tribes is one representing the frigate-bird, which may he realistically or conventionally treated. These two designs, human and frigate-bird, not only occur separately, but also very coustautly in close association, as, for example, in the carved wooden bowl shown in Fig. 3. One could multiply indefinitely such instances. Now, one of the most potent factors in upsetting the stability of a given design and creating variations, is the influence which is exerted by one design upon another, where the two are closely and constantly associated. The attributes of one are apt to be grafted upon the other, in some cases, apparently, without special reason, in others there may be special incentives. The instances which I now give will, I hope, show how greatly the human and frigate-bird designs have bt^come entangled, so to speak, and have acted and reacted upon one another. This may have been in part an unconscious process, but I think that it is clear that there were definite reasons why these two designs should influence each other. The frigate-bird is sacred, and in some of the islands (e.^., Florida) is, it would appear, the vehicle of a potent tindalOy or ghost of a deceased person of importance.t This tindalo is in Florida, under the name of Dauloy specially invoked when canoe journeys or fishing expeditions are contemplated. • 77ie Ecoluthm of Decorative Art, Rivinj^n, Percival &, Co., 1893, pp. 67-70. t Cotirmgton, The Melane»'uinji^ Clarendon Press, 1891, /wj«*/w. [ 81 ] No. 50.] MAN. [1805. The frigate-bird beino^ tbas asso:;iate;l with the spirit of a human beiug, it is natural that human attributes should be assigned to it occasionally, and this we find is frequently the case. Fig. 4 shows an instance in point where the frigate-bird has been endowed with an unmistakably human arm and hand, rising from a kind of shoulder. This intimate fusion of human and frigate-bird designs is well exemplified by four canoe-prow ornaments fri>m New Georgia which are in the Pitt Rivers Museum at Oxford, of wiiich one is shown in Fig. o. In these, a seated human figure is represented but with no head, in place of which is a somewhat conventionalised frigate-bird, which occupies the upper part of the carving. It is not attached directly to the human body, between which and the bird a carved bar intervenes, but instances iu which the bird's head is grafted directly upon the human body, and conversely the birdjs head upon the human body, are numerous. Figs. 6 and 7 show two canoe-charms from Rubiana in the British Museum. In the one the whole design is that of a frigate-bird ; in the other the bird body is almost identical, but a human head has replaced that of the bird. The head is comparable with those of Figs. 1, 2 and 3, and exhibits extreme prognathism, the facial region being drawn out into the form of an elongated snout, suggestive, no doubt, of the bird's beak ; and I think* that we may safely assume that the head is intended to be half-avian, half-human. Fig. 8 is taken from a New Georgian canoe-prow ornament in which also a human head is represented upon a bird's body. Fig. 9, a fishing-net float from New Georgia, shows the converse, the frigate-bird's head is upon a human body. Figs. 10 and 11, also fishing-net floats from the same island, resemble Figs. 7 and 8 in having the human head on the bird's body, and in these the prognathism is very extreme. One of these. Fig. 10 is more conventionalised than the other and lacks the cap-like covering to the head, which iu Figs. 2, 7, 8, and 11 represents the hair of the human heads. From a comparative study of these and other specimens, I think that it is clear that the extreme prognathism which prevails so much in representations of the human form among the coastal peoples of the Solomon Islands, is due to the influence of the bird design upon them, which has had the efleet of causing an unnatural projection of the facial region in correspondence with the prominent beak of the frigate bird. The constant juxtaposition of these two designs, their frequent fusion, and the mythology of the islands all lend support to this view. If I may venture to generalise from a carved human figure procured from the up-country bush people of New Georgia, brought home by Lieutenant B. T. Somerville, R.N., and now at Oxford, in which the face is severely orthognathous^ further support would be lent to this theory, since the art of human delineation amongst the bush people would be less likely to come under the influence of designs representing frigate-birds, which would necessarily belong rather to the coastal than to the upland folk, and exemption from that disturbing influence would be anticipated. It is interesting to note how far this traditional and unrealistic prognathous type of the human face has affected the would-be realistic art of the people. In Fig. 12 I give the upper portion of a figure of a man engraved upon a lime-gourd. The figure is evidently intended to be purely realistic, but it is clear that the delineation of the face with its snout-like projection is referable rather to the mythological, bird-influenced type, than to the normal Melanesian facial outline. A stronger case is afforded by the drawing reproduced in Fig. 13. In this instance Lieutenant B. T. Somerville invited one Raku Vinguchu, chief of Mungeri, New Georgia, to make a profile portrait of Hoto, another native. The artist carefully posed his model, and, with a pencil, equally carefully copied, as he thought, the outlines of the face. The influence of the traditional type was, however, too strong for him, and guided his hand, and the resulting portrait is a very fair imitation of the " canoe-prow-god " type with its snout-like projection. The eye, too, appears merely in the form of that of the carvings, i.e., a lenticular piece of pearl-shell with a dot of wax in the centre (cf. Figs. 1 and 2). The beard and whiskers were, no [ 82 1 MM.] MAN. [Miw. SaSL doubt, attributes of Hoto, anl were faithfallj readered, possiblj as beio^ bui ohmc distiDgaishiDg feature. Description of the Plate. . Fig. 1. *^ Caooe-prow god/* from a war-canoe, Mungeri distriet. New Georgia, Solomon Islands. Height, 9 inches. „ 2. Ditto, Ngarasi district, Ramada Island, New Georgia. Height, S\ inches. „ 3. Carred wooden food bowl, Solomon Islands. Length, 23 1 inches. „ 4. Fignre of frigate-bird in low relief upon the blade of a paddle, Solomon Islands. „ o. Canoe-prow ornament, Ngarasi district. New Georgia. Height, 31 j- inches. ^ 6 and 7. Canoe-charms, Rubiana Island. „ 8. Canoe-prow ornament, Mungeri, New Georgia. Length, 6 inches. „ 9. Fishing-net float, MungerL Height, 7 inches. ,« 10 and 11. Fishing-net floats, Mungeri. Length, 6^ and 8^ inches. „ 12. Engraving on a lime gourd, Kulambangra. Actual size. „ 13. Drawing bj Raku Viuguchu, chief of Mungeri, Eastern Lagoon, New Georgia ; portrait from life of another native. Actual size. Figs. 6 and 7 are in the British Museum ; the remainder are in the Pitt Rivers Museum, and, excepting 3 and 4, were collected by Commander B. T. Somerville, H.N. HENRY BALFOUR. Physical Deterioration. Memorial. PhysicaJ Deterioration. A Memorial addressed by the Anthropological P 4 Institute to the Lord President of the Council. V I The following memorial on the subject of physical deterioration was addressed to the Lord President of the Council by the Anthropological Institute. It was signed on behalf of the Institute by the President, ex-President, and Secretary, and was supported by many prominent and influential persons, including the head mailers of most of the public schools. TO THE MOST HON. THE MARQUESS OF LONDONDERRY, K.G., G.C.V.O., LORD PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL. The memorial of the Anthropological Institute of Groat Britain aud Ireland sheweth : — 1. That the maintenance of the national physique at the highest possible standard id a matter of supreme importance to the State. 2. That the rejection of 40 to 60 ()er cent, of the men offering themselves for enlistment in the Army ap[>ear8 to indicate a serious condition of physical deterioration Among the classes of the population from which these men are drawn. «3. That, since the recruits for the Army are mostly drawn from the poorer classes in towns, and since the urban population has increased from 50 to 77 |)er cent, of tho whole within the last fifty years, it appears to be highly probable that physical deterioration is spreading every year over a larger percentage of the |)opulation. 4. That, owing to the public alarm excited by theae symptoms of physical deterioration of the {>opulation, your I^rdship^s predecessor, the Duke of Devonshire, late Lord President of the Council, appointed a committee, the terms of reference to which were, in their final form : (t) To determine the steps that should lie taken to furnish the Government aud the nation at large with periodical tlata for an accurate comparative estimate of the health and physique of the people ; {ii^ to indicate generally ( 83 ] Ko8. 51-52.] MAN. [1905. the caases of such phjsical deterioration as does exist in certain cases ; and (ttt) to point out the means by which it can be most effectually diminished. 5. That the above Committee, after hearing evidence from a large number of witnesses, issued an extremely able report, in which they recommend, with reference to the first of the above-mentioned matters referred to them, that the Government should establish : (t) An anthropometric survey ; (it) a register of sickness ; and (tit) an advisory council. 6. That the advantages of establishing a periodical anthropometric survey, a register of sickness, and an advisory committee may be summed up as follows : — (a) The measures proposed will enable the Government and the nation to know with certainty whether the physique of the population at large is improving or deteriorating, and, by comparison of the physique with the environment^ to ascertain the influences which are bringing about the changes of physique. (b) They will supply data to the experts and to the representatives of Government departments on the advisory committee, which would thus be enabled to arrive at important decisions on which the Government might found legislative action. 7. Without a continuous physical record of the people we cannot tell with certainty whether physical deterioration is taking place nor what, is its extent, nor can we determine the conditions which influence the physical development of the population. Until these conditions are determined no remedies can be applied intelligently. 8. It is estimated that the cost of an Anthropometric Survey will not be greater than that of the Geological Survey, which is at present supported by the State, and a survey of the geology of the country, however useful, cannot be of greater value to the State than a survey of the physique of the people themselves. 9. Italy has measured about 300,000 of her conscripts, Sweden has more recently measured 45,000 of her conscripts, and Germany is at present making arrangements to measure about 1,500,000 of her conscripts, but the survey recommended by your Lordship's Committee is much more complete than anything carried out or proposed by any other country. 10. Wo believe that the country which is the first to promote the scientific study and culture of the national physique will thereby obtain an immense advantage in the struggle to maintain and advance its position among the nations, and that no means which might contribute to so desirable an end should be neglected by the State. YOUR MEMORIALISTS therefore pray that you will be pleased to eetablish, without delay, an Anthropometric Survey, a Register of Sickness, and an Advisory Council, as specified and recommended in the Report of your Lordship's Inter-Depart- mental Committee on Physical Deterioration, and, if legislation is necessary, to lay the matter before Parliament. Anthropometry. Gray. Anthropometric identification: A New System of Ciassifyini^ ro the Records. Bt/ J, Gray, B.Sc. 0^ The chief difficulty in the anthropometric system of identification lies in the classification of the records. The method of classification must be such that when we have obtained the measurements of any individual we can tell with certainty, and with a small expenditure of time and labour, whether this individual has been previously entered in the register. There would, of course, be no difficulty in doing this if repeated measurements of the same person by diflTerent measurers always gave exactly the same figures ; but this is unfortunately not the case. If the measurers are not experts, there may be variations of 2 to 3 per cent, in values obtained for the same dimension. [ 84 ] IMS.] MAN. [No.(UI. Iq the BeitilloQ system the records are classified by dividing them four times into three groaps with fixed limits. For example, we may have a few thousand oanU on each of which is recorded four dimensions of one individual. Let us say, to fix our ideas, that these dimensions are length of head, breadth of head, ht^ight of heail, and stature. The bundle of cards is first divided into three groups by arranging them iu a series according to lengths, and choosing two lengths as the limits of the middle group, which will make the number of cards in each group approximately equal. Kaoh of these groups is again sul>-divided into three groups by moans of the bn^adtha, an«l the subdivision is further carried out by means of the other two dimensions. As the result we have cards finally sub-divided into eighty-one groups, eaoh one of which contains canls lying between fixeii limits of head, length, breailch and height, and of stature. The problem to be solved by a system of antlimpometric identification is : — Given the measurements of any individual, to find whether a roconl of that individual is already in our register or not. If repeateil moasurenuMits of the same indivitlual always gave the same values, all that would be necessary would be to find the eompartmenl in the Bertillon system of classification l>otwcen the limits of wliiuh the four dimennions of the individual to be identified lie. But owing to the fact that measurements of the same person made by different individuals may vary by 2 or 8 per rent., 'when any of the four dimensions lie within that amount of the fixed limits uf the compartment, it is impossible to tell in which com- partment of the cabinet a previous record of the individual to be identified will be found. The diagram will illustrate this point. For the sake of simplifying the explanation I have assumed that the record cards are sub-divide<l four times into two groups instead of into three. The diagram takes thif form of a tree in which each stem or branch sub-divide«i four times into two branches. Now let us r>up[>ose that the first dimenHion on a curd to l>e allorate4l in thti ri^gibter is within 2 or 3 j>er cent, of the fixed limit Iw-lwcen the two groups. It is quite pobsiblo that the card of the same individual on two Huccesiiive ocirasions will go into diH'crcnt comi>artinent8. If the se<'ond dimension also li«;8 within the margin of uncertainty, the numlier of possible compartments into which the card of the same imiividuul may pass is still greater ; and if all the four dimeneious lie within the limits of un<*ertainty the card of the same individual may on difierent occasions pass info any om* of the sixteen com- partments of tiie cabinet, aud the Ikrtillon system of classification in this extreme case would be equivalent to no classification at all. The extreme rase ju^t meutioueii will not hap(>eu often, but in many cu^es it will be uecessarv to make more than one search iu order to make sun* that the record of the inJividual Uj Ix- identified is not already in the cabinet. In fact, l)i. <iarson, iu working the Bertillon syeteiu for Scolknd Yard found tJiat in only 01 i*cr cent, of the ca!^e^ wufr Hu identification efiect'Ofi bv one search. It ir evident that there is no difficulty in working the Bertillon s\i»tem, if the dimtufrioiit of the card Vj \m: allocated lie in the centre of the limits of a comi>artmeut b^voud the margins of uucertaiutv. : 8i ] Sos. a2-S3.] IIAN. cmB! The system of class ifi cation wbiofa I propose is lo bptng ibe card to be uIIocBtetl always into the centre of die limils of a uompurMneiit. Thm is done tiy mnklng lite limitH of ft ramguirtuieiit movsljle Instefid of fiieJ, as in the Bertillou system. To oxplain tlie mtlure of th« sys-lem let ns )<uppoBe llint nil the rei'ord cards ia car register are nrruiijfed according to lengths, and ibnL the ninximum vftriution between two successive m ens u rem en Is of ihe same perMu is 4 mm. I take the hend length of the individual lo be tested (say 195), niHl form the length limile by adding on and sKbtracting 4 mm. Tbe limits are thus 191 and 199. It is practically certain that ihe card of the Icste4l individual will be in the bundle of cards between tlieae two Itmitx. This bundle ie subdivided in the same way by means of the other dimeuEious. The final small gronp of cards will eonl«in the card of the lesteil individual, if it is already in the register, and if it is not in the register that faut will be ascertained in every i*ase by a single sean-h. Tn the aeluni carrying oitt of thiit system the labour will he greatly reduced by nnmbering the whale serteH of cardf lu the register and forming au index of the namlicrB on sheets of section paper, The numbers oaii tbits l>e clasaiRed according to throe dimcD- diong aiinnltaneoiifily, and the number of cards in the (inal group may tbne be reduced to a small fraction forthwith. The came process may be repealed on ihe linn! group with other dlmensioiiS if necessary. The dimeiifions measured shonld be very slightly cerrelaleiL But the efl'ects of correlation as veil as of inaccuracy of nieasnremeut may l>e altuoRt completely counteracted by increasiog the numlierti of dimensions measured. The pi'esent finger-print system in use at Scotland Yard must have a grenter margin of inaccurHCY in I'ln^Biftcution than measurements of dimensions, l>euiiuee the finger- prints arc clsEsiiied on ihe type system, and there must always he a Urge iinmbcr of crosses l>etween the standard types, which lie within the margin of uncertiiiuty. Certain omspb of misiukeu idontilioation which have reeently occurred appear to indicate that this uncertainly about the GngBr-print system is by no raenna a ncgligcnhls quantity, ■!. GRAY. ft New Guinea : Tatuln^. Haddon. Tatuinc at Hula, British New Guinea. Bi/ A. C. Iladdon, Scl).. rn FM.S. DJ Ani'.ing [bi.i nicnilM-rs of the Mmu stock of British New Gninea it is cusiomury for the women lo Iw richly latued, and, usually, for the men to be loss so. The two photographs were tsken by my oolleague. the late Anthony Wilkin, to illustrate the method of taming, a/o, at Hula (or Bulaa), ill the Central District. The designs to be tatued are first painted on the skin (Fig. I) by means of a thin slick; such as the midrib of the leaflet of « coconut palm. They are then pricked in (Fig. 2) by tapping the tatuing needle with a small stick, on, the knocking end of whieh is bound round with strip:^ of bnnnna leaf, gi; the handle of Che hammer is called kauri. The tatuing needle, hint, is a small portion of a branch from which b long thorn projects. The paint is made from burnt rosin, and it is mixed into paste in a small clay ressel which is laos.] MAN. CNos. fi3'54. lued oulr for ibis porfm^c ; these veueU have n foot liy wliieh tbe; nre helit. i thn Twpocl are qniie uniike auv other viwsel niaile by iliu Molimne. The firai u til* t&lninK pRKtieed by ihe Mom is llial j^iicn In W. V, I imir (Joun,. Anthr. lust., VII., IS7H, p. 470) : ft little ifiai- tionaj informaiioii ia given by W. G. Lftww (/oc. aV., VHI„ 1879, "p. 3fi9). By fur the K'^o'or P*""' "' <"i'' kno"- \»A^f> of tlio Mtuing of iUr MoIQ nud »llie>l trihee is ilne to 0. Finacb {Minl>eil. </. Anthr^p, OeMtiU., Wion, XV,. 18^5: Iraosiaiei] ililn Frencii in Rev. H'Ethnogr., V., ISWi. p. 49): tbiaiwImirAbleilescTlptiuuiDilliiHirMOil wilii aet'«ral fignn« of laliial iiidi- vidmla. I Imce tiroaglit tlits iafornm- lion t<^elli«r in my Memoir, "The "Ueenraiire An of BtitUfa Ncht " Gittntu " ( CnnHinyham MeiHoir, X.. Rwf.tritk Jpoti.. m91. pp. 171 -178). Fiiiiklly, A. C. Eo^l^b ip<r«« illoMraiiuiu o( ■«*enleen Oetignft rmployeil •■ tlw Rig<t Dnlricl (.-loii. Rrpl. B.X.C., C.A. 35-lt!l94. p. 69), btt iix-niiuM um wlnt p*n» of tbe bo4* ibe Bev«ral deeigw are iniaed, one |»tirni t» "taiunl on dtbcr aiJL- ** of tfac wlra, and ttnlil this dtvigu i* iJilaevJ on tlie |^1 abn U nf do nda* a* a >if«." Sccenl dwigua " are ommI ou lulli Mse-, aod ara ilMliiKIjani for lakiug life." Tbx following 14 tbe only mXibt iiifomution Ur. EnglUb ^vr* : — " The inplenHint* oaed iu " latning ar^ a Terr fbarp tliurn. a imall naUet, aiyl a paMo pre{wr«ii fruou Ixinii gun " and indiaraUier. Aa old wmoati ia gm«rally lh« uptiatur. Tbc d««igu i^ psilii4>i on *' ibo »kin aii>l pricked in. Diflerool de*iga» ba*« diffcrral at^ificaliuia," A. C. IIAUDON. Sinai. Thompsoii. A Note on WiMUtlC Antlquttf«a. Bg R. Camp^B Tkompu>m. p. Id Orlo)>i-- 19 >2 I iiwile ■ •'l>'>-iltD^-[rip to (Lr SiiuilM^ Peainaala, uhL HUM V^ amnt aitrnl^rn ba* liipl* >w«i]drs«'n lo iIm; an'i|ailie« of ibii rcgioa by tlie Egyix Evplorniiou Fii»d*<! Eipediiiuti of 1904-1904. a fitw noUi »f what I mw bhj tn U •nii-resi tii tbe tbxIw of Max. riuoagh ibe coortavf •>f Mr. F. E. Crvw, tbe Briiii'b C«uiil at Sacs, I wa> able lo nut • day or 1 >•> afUT ny arri«wl llKn% lb thrt« good cawili aaj ■ 1 Arabs, aad as a« lb* "■y lo Serf«l ay an**» wootd pMs vmt Um EgyplM lu^ lo Hatbor <M ' tbe w> I Satibii d-KbadM, I i»- Thif ttMplB vaa ex- aiMid and drawn br ibc No. 64.3 MAN. [1905. PiasHinn espoilitioii of LepHiiis«s far back m 1845 onil whb •iirve;e«l and pholograpbed, nnii ilb ioM-riptiouB |iuMi!iU«l an.] iran^lutnl, by tliB Brilisb Ordnance Survey EspcilUion ruuier ('u|.i,.iii- Wilsozi !ii"i I'lihiirr ..f ilieRoynl EngitHicrs. Some csnavatious wt-re also iiitulo l>y liiein, Aiiil ainout; the ahtir|(iici»j whicli came from tbe temple were some in- »''-riptiniig (mynl carloiivhes, &c.} on blue gluxed pottery, i>f tbe XIX Dyiissly, which WOTB placed ii) the BHiiah Museum. The work of the Hurveyiiig EKpudiituii was published in suvtrul large folio voltimos, anil in tbese will he foiiuil a complete iteriea of most exuelletii phoLogrupbs ot the temple aud its sida-, with a surveyor's plun of the bnildlDg. CHpIaiii Wilson, who contributes nu article on these ruins, considered that they were those of two temples of different dates, tbe earlier con- eisiiug of a rock-hewn chomlwr with an open vo^tibule in front, the later a large building counecled wiib the first, but not in the same siraigbl line with ii,' This latter, when 1 snw it in 1902, contained mounmanial Htelie, fragmenla of pillars and Hatbor-beruled piliiftiers, and donr-jambs of sandstone iKilonging to n. building divided into nnmerous email einimherti. Ibis htiildlng is about 160 feet hing and very nnrrow. It owes its origin to King ThothmcB III, of ibe XVIII Dynasty, abont 1550 b.c. Merenpiab. of rbi- XIX Dynasty, inscribed hie uamo here 400 years Inter. The cnve shrine, with the sipiare court before it, datos to the time of the XII Dynasty. M. Beui-dite, of ihe Louvre, who baa visiteil .Sinai nf late years, has made a plan of the temple (pnbiished bv Muspero, Hist. Anc. dcs t'eupUf d'Orieitl. I., 474), ieb this part of thi fave-shrine being described d'Amenwnhait III et IV." One of the most striking features of tbe temple-nrea is the number of monu- mental stelu;, which are in many cni^es ^lill stiinding in tbeif original positions, the largest beiog about 12 feet high. In tbe Ordiiance Surrey publication Dr. Bircb gavca summitry of titejr con- tents with ibe names of tbe people they commemorate. Those in tbo shrine court are for Lbe most part much older thuo the rest, datiug ilb they superinlenilents of the mines iirked I I dating t« ihe lin of the XIl U.[ ■ ty, tbe do 10 the XII Dynasiy. llu»t of l.hei bnrd by, who bare thus perpeiuaicil the *«rreyo//A^ PntitfuU -if SI -at, I., |.. l; r as ] 190SJ MAN. [No. H. I When I visited it the sinsll cluunber (the rock aire) soemed to be id miicli the sune cooilitinn Id whicli tli« Survey had left ii, ami ilie mlU of the other pnrt of the templo were in manv places etUi ttamtiiig a lew fe«t a)ioire the groiim) level. It hud sTideiitly h«ea a little provinei»l Elg^ptjati ^iritie, built fur the neL-J^ uf ihe few Egj-ptian eoldiera aud miiie-officiaU slalJoDed here, who iu«j huve pioi-itlt-tl ilit^ir own lab<)iiT to bnihl it, ftiid this wnnld accouDt for llie comjutralive [torerlr of llic result. I see in « letter lo the Timt* ol Mat 23rd. 1905. that Proft-Stior Pttrie. who wns emplov^d hj the I''gv['i Explomiioii Fund to ex- Mvate here, olnim^ thru "we have here ihe unlj* •' Semitic temple pre^iervel " to ll»." Bill I do noi *ee that the few ai^meuts which he liriuga fnrwanl In his letter give the lea^i proof UiHt the Ituple wh^ not of EgrptiuD (vjie. WheD he toDtends ihut the pi Hard Bod stelsp nre " Bethel" stones, set up hv pilgrims of preeumubiT Semitic for 60ch a theory, aiiil tliti fnot tli the XII Dynasty (naturally in Egyptian, not of Semitic orig inscribed and uuinscribed, doubt that these origin, it seems to me that be has little groumhs at heqnotes some of them as having in ^uriptious of Egyptian) would seem to shnw that ihey an.* of In BO far ns be is referriug to the uutnorou^ st«l»-, bich I have already mentioneil, there eau lie no reaioaable not "BetheU" set up by "Semitic pilgrims" whoevrr tb«y may have beeu, bat are ordinary Egyptian monnmentat tablets of Egyptian type, and, whiui iii^jribed at all, niih Egvptiiiti iiisvripiionr. There is cerlmnly nothing n<in<Kg*pliKii nbottt all this. Il iiMy Iw noted that none of (he iu- !'criptions «p«m to r«fer to drettuiM or pilgrimkgos, as might have heeri uxpecl«d if frofosfor Peiric'n ihewT were i-.«TPCl. Pi.rlh-r, Pr^I* feasor I'eirie not oaly oUlmi that tliis temple in Semitic, but also thni it i» ilia " only " Semitic temple proaervcd " 10 lis." To archn'oli^isM who nro more familiar with Si>miliv nutlqniiie* tlila etatrmcnt will appnar aome^ whni msh. Mny I rouiind Bi-KHAim I'roreasor I'etrie of ill* existenc<> of the lomplu at Abu Habba (Sippnra), the Temples of Bel. .Ninib, and Nin-makh i>l Bab>l6n lately excavated by Koldewey, the Temple at Nippnr oxeavated br iho American Expwiilion, and the Temple ni Khi>ranlj«id, none of which are Intpr than the eighth century u.c. and I 80 i Ufa 64.] iSAVi [190&. h<>nii> <if iL^m far oliler ihitii tbe little pravim-iiil tumpio at >'^n^Ab:t el-Ktiuliu. Inc-i- Jnilalij, I may meDtioa also tb^t ilui'ttip lYifs seL-oiKl [lerioil of the BritiHli Museum exmvklions (if 19U3-I905 at Kou;niijik, wliieti were irAfricid on for eiglitoen toontlis liy Mr. L. W. Riii^. I fouml u tfrafile to ihe gn>l Xulm, which datsit at lenst na fftr liupk uh the uintb oi'titiiry ii.c. ProfeBsor I'ctric nljo notes in liio lettor the discovery of n Urge bed of white BshoM, in I'laceB a foot unJ a linlf Jeep, beuealU the ioug Imililiiiguf Tbothiaes III, ami although no boueit occur in it, vet ho claimB it as the remiiins of burnt otfering"'. noting that uo HiiL-h deposits lire knowu iu E};yptiau temples. But ii may be poinleil out tboit it is much more probuble that these aahes are the reuiniuH of the firew of the XII Dyuasty copper smelter-, who have left their inountls of *lflg lying round the eite. Aa Lep3iti»< rcmurked in I S't-i with reference to the sing lienps, " Me free point was chosen only for *■ smelliiig ou account of ihe sharp and, iib the Arubs aesurf im, nlmof<t incessHUt draught ' Oftt I I lUllI • of Siiinitic folkloi HA. and sot fire lo oue of the liitlo thorn biiahes whiuh Then, as it blazed, lie took a run uad cleared it, i steps ; atid, in uufwer to a igueBtion from me, they any riite, if we did not eee gnme to-day we might Sellemi also i-ularged on the ghouh, nj'riu iitid Ji lieen graduiilly di 3 wL'i'h I noticed during the id lo U'imH Magb&ra, where are nrieieut tiirquoiso mines, which 1111 English com[iaDy was still working at the lime of my visit, and tlioooo Konthwarda to the ibex- dislriut round Johel Serbal. It was while I was hunting in this neighbourhood that my Arab, Sellemi, showed me an inatiince of " flre- jnmplng." One morning, after we had had mi luck for ihrce or four days, he ex- pressed n wish to BcirnmpHay my stalker and myself. As we left camp lie stopiied for a moment, pulled n box of maluhes out of hia burnmu 1 very plontifal round nbout. :alker also following iu his it would bring luck, or, M plained, hod back lo iheir homea in the Soudau hy the introductioo of swords. He had an infallible ien for knowing whether such black raon (which is one of the forms n demon may adopt) as he might pass iu the street w«re devils or not, for, as he said, "If the negro Is au afrSl and no man, my hair always " stnnda up on end of its own aueord, and thereby I know," It may also be worth notiug that a plant used by ancient Assyrian phystoiansf which they themselves knew lo have esisied in Siuai, is stifl to be found in the northern purl of the peninsnia. The pcmillar Uyatcyamti* muticut, with its coarse leaves and hiiig foxglove-like fronds with dark purple I)e Us, was most noticenhle, and ihe natives are well aware of its intosioaliiig properties, which Sellemi explained to mo. Now in one of the Assyriau metliual tablets in the British Museum there is an incantaiion containing a lo g ■ UpM "'/""" ^W'r .HIS. 190ff.3 MAN. [Kos. 54-55. desoription of the ^' heart-plant/* which was first found iu the district called Makan, long ftince identified with the Sinai tic Feninsnla. It runs thus : — *^ [Incantation] : — . . . The heart-plant sprang out of Makan, and the Moon- god [rooted it out and planted it in the mountains]. The Sun-god brought the plant down from the mountains [and planted it] iu the earth ; it^ roots filled the earth (and) its ^horos* stretched out lo heaven. [It seized on the heart of the Sun-god] . . ., it seized on the heart of the Moon-god in the clouds, it seized on the heart of the bull in the fold, [it seized on the heart of the goat] in the pen, it seized on the heart of the ass in the stall, [it seized on the heart] of the dog iu the kennel, it seized on the heart of the pig in the stje [it seized on the heart] of the man in his pleasauncc (?), it seized on the heart of the maid in her chamber (?). [It hath seized on the heart of so-aud-so] the son of so-and-so . . ."* The locality Sinai, together with the description of its " horns " (/.r., spike) and its power to " seize on the heart " (i.e., " mind ") of mankind, quite justify the comparison of the two. R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. REVIEWS. Egypt : Oraniolbgy. Thomson : Maclver. The Ancient Races of the Thehaul^ being an Anthropometrical Study of the In- tIL habitants of Upper Egypt from the Earliest Prehistoric Times to the Mohammedan ww Conqucsty based upon the Examination of over 1,5()0 Crania, By Arthur Thomson, M.A. (Oxon.), M.B. (Ediii.), Professor of Human Anatomy in the University of Oxford, and D. Kandall-Maclver, M.A., Laycock Student of Egyptology at Worcester College, Oxford. Oxford, 1905. Pp. 142. 30 tables. Inset, coutaining absolute measurements. 15 plates. 2 charts. 33x26 cm. Price £2 2.v. Given over 1,500 crania of the ancient inhabitants of Upper Egypt, which, on archaeological evidence, can be assigned to eleven different periods, stretching backwards from the time of the Uoman (x-cupation of Egypt to a primitive; ])redyuastic age — a total perioil of perhaps 7,000 or 8,000 years — what can be ascertained of the race or races to which these crania belonged ? Craniology, when import unctl, is apt Co be oracular in its replies, but the answer obtained by the authors of this elaborate and exhaustive monograph is unhesitating and decide«l and capable of brief statement. There were two races in ancient Egyj)t, a negroid and a non-negroid, living side by side, buried side by side, sometimes one prevailing, sometimes the other, bnt, as far as can be now told, of equal caste. At the ])oint at which this craniological history opens the same two races are found ; at its conclusion — the period of Koman occu])ation — they are still extant, intermarriage evidently affecting them but to a slight t?xtetit. Only for a pa>sin«; periiul, during the later dynasties, do they apj)car to fnse. One roiMills the contlition of the negroes in the United States and of the Jews in Europe, but clearly neither of these constitutes a parallel ca>e to the picture of life in ancient Upper Egypt, tlrawn by the auth(»rs of this monograph. Such a revolutionary conception needs a f(»nndaiion ou irrefutable fact and inference. Before pro.eeding, however, to discuss the evidence on which this daring theory is founded, it is nece-^sary to recapitulate briefly the coin-lu^ions rea<'hed in three papers which have Iwen piibli-^lied recently tlealing with the anciont Evryptians. In the .It.iirnal of the Antliropoio;:ical In-titute for 1900, Mr. Maclv<r, lUie of the antlior> of this monograph, gavi* a Mininnuy of Recent Anthropological Work in Egypt. He then regarded the predynu'^tic Egyptians as Libyans, a race that finds to-tiay its nearest representative in the Kabyles <if Algiers ; an invasion of the men of Punt, he believed, took place before the fourth dynasty, with the re>ult that the no>es of the inhabitants of Egypt became narrower and tln^ir heads broader. A second iiivasit)n (probably of the • KUcbliT, JUitnigf zur Kt-nntnin ///'/• AMyrUrh-Iinhylonhrh-n Mtdizin, p. U. [ i»l 1 No. 65.] MAN. [1905. Hyksos) occurred between the twelfth and eighteenth dynasties, resulting in a diminution of the breadth of nose and head of the ancient Egyptian. In the following year Professor Flinders Petrie contributed to the same Journal a paper on the Races of Early Egypt. From the protraiture of the ancient race he concluded that there were at least six well- marked types amongst them and tacitly assumed that their existence indicated a mixture of at least six races in the people who inhabited ancient Egypt. The original race in his opinion was one which was closely related to the Amorites of history and Kabyles of to-day. The two papers just mentioned were tentative efforts, but the *' Study of the Naqada Crania" by Miss Cicely D. Fawcett (Biometrika, Vol. I., 1901-1902) is of a permanent nature ; as long as craniology consists in the accurate and scientific application of empirical craniometrical measurements. Miss Fawcett's paper must remain a classical memoir. From a comparison of the crania of the prehistoric Egyptians of Naqada with those of Theban mummies, of modern inhabitants of Cairo, of Europeans, and of Negroes, she concluded that the people of ancient Egypt were a homogeneous race, and that they remained unmixed for 7,000 or 8,000 years. During that long period the Egyptian head became higher and broader, the face less prognathous or prominent. A strict application of mathematical methods found no adulteration or mixture of the race. Thus from four separate studies of heads, made within the last five years, four different theories have arisen : (1) that there are at least three races mingled in the inhabitants of ancient Egypt ; (2) that there are six ; (3) that there is but one ; (4) the theory maintained by the authors of the mono- graph under review, that there were two, but that they lived side by side until early in the Christian era. Surely, then, one may say that craniology is a sphinx, when on each of four occasions she returns a different and contradictory answer. One may well ask, Will she ever speak the truth ? Craniology, like civilisation, becomes complicated as it progresses. Until now the equipment of a craniologist was of the simplest kind ; with the knowledge of a dozen fixed points on the skull and a tape measure, the whole field was open to him. The anatomist possessed little advantage. No one will admit our ignorance of the laws which regulate the growth and moulding of the skull more readily than Professor Arthur Thomson ; no one has made a more earnest endeavour to acquire an insight into those laws. In the paper by Miss Fawcett is seen the dawn of a period of collaboration. Mathematics are in the ascendant. Professors Pearson, Thane, and Flinders Petrie are associated in the work as experts in their several subjects. In the present mono- graph the anatomist is senior partner ; the archieological aspect is ably handled by Mr. Maclver ; Mr. Frank Parker serves as mathematical expert. Here the mathematical formula* are toned down ; as far as possible the results of measurements are cast in the form of diagrams — a form which veils the actual fact less obscurelj than a mathematical expression. The means which enabled the authors of this monograph to separate the crania of the negroid from those of the non-negroid inhabitants of ancient Egypt are of the simplest character. The criteria by which the negroid crania were distinguished are two in number. They are founded on the relative width of the nasal aperture, and the relative length of the upper face. Crania in which the length of the face, measured from the nasion to the alveolar point, was 54 per cent, of the greatest breadth of the face (bizygomatic diameter), or less than 54 per cent., were regarded as assuredly negroid, if at the same time the nasal width was 51 per cent, or more than 51 per cent, of the height of the nasal cavity. Even if the nasal width were only 50 per cent, of the height, such a skull was admitted to the negroid group if the facial height was low. That is to say, all the skulls with short, wide faces and nasal apertures were regarded as those of negroes. r 92 1 1906. J MAN. [No. SS. Now the relntivelj niile DOse aud wide face are certainly fe&turea of negroid crBQia — they are negroid characters — but are ihey stifficieat alone to serve as diatinctivd miirkB ? In my opiuiou they are totally iuaufficient. OF seveuiy-three ekiille obtaiued from the plague pits ia Whitechupel there are nine n-hioh fall easily witbiu the negroid gTonp, and, on thie cla^aificatiou, their owners were negroes and not Englishmen (see Macdouell, Biomelrika, Vol. III., 1904). A study of Shrubsftll'a meaanrementB of the Bkulls of variouH negroid races will show that, oti the Oxford standard, nearly 30 per cent, of the skulls belonged to n non-negroid race. Further, a preliminary examination of the Polish .Tews in Whitechapel convinced me that a more estensivs investigitliou would show that at least 30 per cem. of them possessed the Degroid proportions of face aud uoae, thus agreeing approximately with the inhabitanta of ancient Egypt. If craniology fails to distinguish between negroid and non-negroid urania, how can it be exported to distinguish between races that are less strongly coutrasled than tbeae ? What arc the marks by which the negro's skull can be recognised ? There ia no single featare thnt enfEces, but the recognition of a combination of certain featares will enable one to pick out from a miseellaueoua collectiou of skulls nearly 90 per cent, of the negro i-kulls present. Chief amongst these features are (I) the degree to which the ascending nasal process of the superior maxillu projects in front of the inner third of the lower margin of the orbit ; (2) the uontiguration of the nasal aperture ; (3) the size of teeth and development of the alveolar process of the upper jaw ; add to theae the relatively wide nose, wide face, and narrow head. I applied tbe firi't and second criteria to the skulls of ancient Egyptians in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons to see if thone which are assigned by tbe Oxford standard to the negroid group also possessed these two features, The measure ill which the moat promineut point on the nnterior horler of the Ae^eadiog nafiul process projects in front of the orbital margin expresses the flatness or prominence of the nose. The measure is low in negroes and high in Europeans. The measurements were taken with a compnss-shaped instrument placed astride the nasal aperture, its two legs being applied near ihe lower margin of the orbit. The results of this enquiry are shown in Table I. :— Table I. — The Projectios of the Ascbndino Nasal Pboczss UP THE SufERIOR MaXILLA. Millimetres ■ i '!• -. 9 10 11 12 1 IS 14 IS IS M«>». BO ne«in sknlis (mali-s) - a 7 10 6 "M- - _ 8-S8 38 non ■ nrgruid. anoient BgypiiwisCnuiles). (mates). S8 uegro kulli (famalos) - :r IS 3 \ a 3 ' 1 2 s lO-M 10-a 3 ' rt ' B 1 - - - - 7-78 28 non - neBtokl, ancient EB.vp'iaiiB (Ce'iialeB). ITneitruid.aridc^nt Egjutinna ((e...«l<»). ~! ' ' - s 1 1 2 1 1 - - 9-96 From Table I. it will be seen that, on the application of the nasal -projection teat, those skulls assigned to tbe negroid group by the Oxford standard do {wsaess a slightly flatter nose ihau the non-negroid, but do not approach tliat degree of flatness found in pure negroe*. Profe-sor Maculister was ibe first to discriminate the various racial types of pyriform or nasiil aperture {Joiirn. of Anat.and P/ii,th/ogv,yo\.XWl]., 1898, p. 273). [ 93 1 Ko. 66.] MAN. (1905. In typical negro skulls the sharp lateral margins of the pjriform aperture end below near the prominences caused by the fangs of the two canine teeth, named here Type 3, In European skulls and those of civilized races the sharp lateral margins of the pyriform aperture turn inwards and become continuous with the margins of the nasal spine recognised here as Type 1. An intermediate condition frequently occurs in which the lateral margin turns inwards, but fails to meet the margins of the nasal spine — teemed here Type 2. Table II. shows the application of this criterion t<y the Egyptian and other African skulls found in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. Table II. — The Types of Pyriform Aperture. Type 1. , Tjpe 2. Type 3. Mean of Type. 49 negro skulls (males) ... 37 non-negroid, ancient Egyptian (males) 20 negroid, ancient Egyptian ^males) - ■33 negro sknils (females) 28 non-negroid, ancient Egyptian (femnles) 17 negroid, ancient Egyptian 8 22 10 3 18 9 26 12 9 14 10 7 15 3 1 6 1 2-1 1-48 1-5 2-39 1-35 1-53 Here, again, the " negroid " Egyptians show a slightly greater approach to the oiegro type than the non-negroid Egyptians, yet the difference between the real negro And the Egyptian negroid is amply sufficient to show that they do not belong to the jsame class. The facial and nasal indices used by Professor Thomson and Mr Maclver to ^distinguish the negroids from the non-negroids are relative terms ; these two races were found to have the same cephalic index, but yet were regarded as two and distinct races. is it not also possible, then, that they may have different facial indices and yet be the isame race ? To test this assumption I tabulated the absolute measurements of the width •of the face, of the width of the nose, of the length of the upper face, and of the height ^f the nose of over fifty males of each of the following groups : — Negroes (frona Shrub- «airs tables) of Egyptian negroids, and of Egyptian non-negroids (both from the tables supplied by Thomson and Maclver), and of Whitechapel skulls (from MacdonelPs tables). The results are instructive (see Table III.) : — Table III. — Mean Measurements of (1) Nasal Height, (2) the Nasal Width, (3) Upper Face Height, (4) Bizygomatic Diameter of over 50 Skulls of Each Race. Nasal Height. Nasal Width. Upper Face Height. Bizygomatic Diameter. Negroes Egyptian negroids - - - Egyptian non-negroids Whitechapel - - - - 47-78 48-38 52-21 61-01 27-28 26-71 24-28 24-30 69-8 65-7 72-5 69-8 129-6 126-7 126- 128-8 When these statistics are examined it is seen that in absolute width and height tlie nasal Aperture of the negroid Egyptians approach the true negroes much more nearly than they ^o the non-negroid Egyptians ; that is, the negroid Egyptians do really possess nasal [ 94 ] IMii] MAS. [No. 66. viiKsh oliHselv^ approaisii ciiode of cne oe^ro, bai wheu tbe facial lueaHiiru- menis «re exAmintiil che cm^e is die reverse. As far as tbe abi>uluce facial height i* cooeemeii the £;£jpciaa oe^srQi'i Ls iiii>re a uesfn> thiia the real ue;;ro, while iu absoluiA breadth of fmce he iff a rnie n«>nHiegroi>i E:nrptiaa and not auv lon;fer a uegro ; he in odIt a aesro^ if oae expre^rresf ciie hrea<iru of the face in such bi«;hly deceptive terms as are gronped ooiier the aam^ of Laiiice^. Here afiin. then, ia tbe ab;?olute proper tiou of the face the uegroiJ El^jpriaa !< noc a Dc!£ro. There are ocher points which go to show chat the gn^ap class^ed as uegroid iu the looaograph amJer review <*aaii«}C be cLasded with the African negro. There is« for instance, the sexoal differen^re in skull capacitj. The avera^ ditfereuce between the crmnial cmpocicj of the male aoii fi^male negro is relative iv very large. Shrubsall fouud it to hi 220 c.e. : Broca, IS6 dr. Tae corresponding ditfereuce iu the negroid group of aoeient Egyptians <s 9:2*0 c.c. : in the non-negrjid 167*3 c.c. Iu this feature the DOD-aegroid group is the more negroid. Thus the criteria, relied on bv Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver to dis- m tingoish a negroid from a non-nezroid race, break down when submitted to aualvsia, and the theorr of a dual race iu ancient Egypt becomes unteuable, yet there are facts which can be best explAineii oa the theory of a certain infusion of uegro-blood iu the race. Such an iufnsiou is highly pr>hable on historical evidence. Iu certain groups of portraiture Professor Flinders Petrie has recognised uegroid ohj^racten^. Iu Miss Fawcett^s elaborate monograph the possibility of a uegroid iufusiou is ixmsidered but dismissed on account of the conformity of the curves of frequency with the curves of probability given by the cephalic indices. Yet if a Semitic race, with a cephalic index of 73 were to uiix with a negro race possessing an approximately similar index — as in this ca^ is prob;ible — a mathematical investigation might easily fail to detect it. Dr. Warren found that the proportion of the limbs in ancient Egyptiaus corrc^ sponded with that of negroes. When the characters of the uose are examined they certainly are :^een to posses^ points in common with negro-crauia. Further, a dotaiUsl examination of Egyptian skulls will bring to light many structural features which may fairly t>e termed uegroid. One strange result of the statistical iiivestigatiou of skulls 1 cannot ivsisi sotting down here. While Professor Pearson declares that a doublo-peakod frenucnov ourvo does not necessarilv indicate a mixture of races, Profissor Thomson and Mr, Mao Ivor maintain that a single-peaked frequeuoy curve may not mean that the race is puiv or homogeneous. Tlie cephalic indices of the ancient Kiryptians give a single-|H'ak(Hl curve of frequency ; the np{>er facial index gives a douMe-i)oakcil curve. lUvansc of the one Miss Fawcett and Professor Pearson regard the Ancient Kg\ [»tians a** a single race: because of the other Professor Tlionison and Mr. Maolver niaintnin tlie\ weio a dual race. We must wait louger for further eulightenment on the iulerjuvtation of curves of frequency, and for the discovery of a Imuiau race wliioh i^ udnntUHllx pure, and for another which is a4lmittedlv mixed. It is pleasaut to pass from lite )H)ints in vsliich the authors of the Thelmid and Xaqada monographs are at absolute variance to those iu which they agree. Both agrtH^ in these two points that iu the i)roees8 of time tbe heads of tlio aueiont Egypt iauH became relatively broader and higher, and their faces les«s projinMing or progimthouH. Both agree, too, in regarding the change as the result, not of racial mixturt^ but of the aetiou of that environment which is entailoil by civilixation. If ouo oould positively t»xeludo racial admixture as a factor these results would, indeetl, repay the labours whieli luivo been spent on these great monographical nuuiumuutH of industry. For, whatever may happen in the course of time to the destructive and constructive contributions Professor Thomson makes hero to the methods of crauiology, or to Mr. Maolver*s lucid account of Egvplian Archteologv, or to Mr. ParkerV mathematical uiothtMU, it is ' [ 95 1 Nob. 55-56.] MAN. [1905. certain that the tables and charts of this mouograph must be a permaDent source of craniological fact. It is improbable that ever again over 1,500 crania will be exhumed from a narrow area which, on circumstantial evidence, can be assigned to a period stretching over 7,000 years. A. KEITH. Religrion. Oldham. The Sun and the Serpent ; a Contribution to the History of Serpent- Worship, m^ By 0. F. Oldham, Brigade Surgeon, H.M. Indian Army, Member of the Royal uD Asiatic Society, &c. London : Constable & Co., 1905. 22 x 14 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. The appearance of a new treatise on the worship of the Serpent causes some natural apprehension. " Serpent worship," says Professor Tylor, " unfortunately fell " some years ago into the hands of speculative writers, who mixed it up with occult " philosophies, Druidical mysteries, and that portentous nonsense called the Arkite " symbolism, till now sober students hear the very name of ophiolatry with a shiver.'* There is, it is true, none of this rubbish in the present work, and the author steers clear of what Max Miiller in his last great book calls *' that laziest of all expedients, that ** of ascribing all that seems barbarous in Indian religion to the influence of the " aboriginal inhabitants of the country of whom we know nothing." This was the Oxford scholar's pleasant way of expressing his contempt for all that was not Sanskrit literature ; but it illustrates the danger of Httcmpting, as Dr. Oldham does, to confine serpent-worship to any one of Indian races. On the contrary, it seems much more probable that any people who came into contact with a creature like the cobra would be sure to worship it. The main purpose of the book is to ascertain the origin of the people known as Nagas in early Hindu literature. These are a people in the mythological cloud-land, whose legends may have been founded on some substratum of fact, but what this kernel of history may be is most uncertain. In the author's view they and the Asuras are hostile tribes who opposed the Aryan invaders, and the heavenly Nagas, or demi-gods, are the deified ancestors of the Naga people on earth. He has, I think, failed to establish this thesis, simply because the notices of the Nagas in early literature are so vague that it is impossible to say how murh is folklore and how much history. It is useful to have these passages collectetl ; but they are arranged without any semblance of order, and though there is a classified table of contents, the book is destitute of an index. The best part of the book is that based not on literary speculation, but on the writer's own observations. He is well ac(|uainted with the country along the Himalaya. He examined many of the shrines, and the book is well equipped with excellent illuetrations of them. We know, of course, from the diaries of the Buddhist pilgrims and later observers that this region was a centre of serpent-worship. But when Dr. Oldham attempts to investigate the very tangled ethnology of these people, we find him but slenderly equipped for the task. He seems to have little acciuaintance with the recent literature of the subject, and even Mr. Risley's great report on the last census is not quoted. But when he gets rid of speculations un ethnology and toteniism his account of what he has himself observed is interesting and useful. Thus, he brings out that here the snake cult is not phallic, and he gives a good account of the inspired prophet of the snake shrines, who works himself up into a state of ecstacy by whipping himself with a terrible scourge and inhaling the smoke of the sacred cedar tree. If he had described this curious worship and these ((uaint shrines in greater detail we could well spare the historical and ethnological disquisitions which occupy the greater part of the book. W. CROOKE. Printel by Ktrb a.nd Spottihwoook, Hit* .Muie^ty'ti KriDters, Kast Harding Street, E.G. STEATITE CARVING FROM MENDILAND, IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. 1906.] MAN. [No. 67. ORIGINAL ARTICLES. Africa, West. With Plate Q. Joyce. steatite Fi^^ures from West Africa in the British Museum. By C^ T. A. Joyce^ M.A . w I In tho Internationales Archir fiir Ethnographic^ Vol. XIV, p. 195, Dr. L. Ruti- meyer published a long paper dealing with the curious soapstone carvings found in Sierra Leone. In this, the first systematic treatise dealing with these interesting relics of A forgotten craft, the author brings forward the following facts concerning them. They seem to be peculiar to a comparatively small area, between the Boom and Eittam rivers ; they make their first appearance at a distance of about 20 kilometres from the coast, but are found in their greatest numbers from 30 to 40 kilometres further inland. The natives, knowing nothing of their manufacture, explain their existence somewhat naively by attributing to them a supernatural origin. For this reason they are con- ■sidered to be of great value, and natives who are lucky enough to find them keep their existence as secret as possible. The localities in which they are found may be divided into two classes, primary «nd secondary. The first are certain tumuli in the interior, where they are said to be discovered in considerable numbers, up to fifty or so ; the exibtence of these tumuli, it should be noted, is only known from the reports of natives. The secondary localities are disused native fields, where single figures are occasionally obtained by digging. The explanation of the presence of these images in the latter localities is found in the fact that the natives employ them as agricultural charms.* After a description of their chief characteristics, which include, in the case of the greater number, a vertical hole in the top of the head occasionally communicating with the eyes and ears, the author proceeds at length to discuss their origin, drawing comparisons with carvings from many other parts of Africa. He calls attention to the extreme rarity of stone carvings in this continent outside the sphere of ancient Egyptian civilisation, and mentions the soapstone carvings of Zimbabwe as the only parallel, pointing out that a foreign infiuence has been more than suspected by many leading archaeologists in the art of the latter locality. He cites the art of Benin as an instance of the proficiency to which the negro can attain under the guidance of external culture, and finally, after frequent reference to a paper by Delafosse,! in which the latter tries to establish the presence of Egyptian culture on the west coast, arrives at the following conclusion : that, at a period more or less remote from the present, a negro race, indigenous or immigrant, produced these sculptures under the infiuence of an inspiration issuing from Egypt. Tho rest of the paper is occupied by a description of the figures of this class in the various continental museums, most of which are reproduced in a scries of excellent .plates. The object of the present note is to supplement Riitimeyer's paper by describing a series of these carvings in the British Museum, and to record a little additional informa- tion which I have been able to collect through tho kindness of various correspondents. Most of this information is in corroboration of Riitimeyer^s facts, but, as will appear later, I do not arrive at the same conclusion as to the ultimate origin of these interesting figures. At the time when Rutimeyer^s communication appeared in print there were only three specimens of soapstone carving from Mcndiland in the British Museum, and none •of these were remarkable for size or perfection (Fig. I A, r, d) ; but recently two • In this case it is iKjssib^e that figures have been found in fields where tumuli containing them liave been levelled in cultivation. t L Anthropjlogie, IIHX), Nus. 4-0. r 97 ] No. 57.] MAN. mlditional specimens have 1>eeii aeqairei), one of wliich is ni liiiJsljeJ example, but in design, hs far as I am aware, Plate G, iftid represeote a figure 13 incbea long reoliui back ou an oblong plinth, 14'2 by 4'6 inches. The U [1905. : only nu nnneualiy well- imic|ui-. It \r tignred on' g at full lenglli on lis ;s, nhieli are inferior !»> modelling to the rest of the figure, are crossed above the Itneo. The eyes aro open anil liighly protabcraiit ; the nose, exceedingly platyrhine, is considorahly damaged; the chin projects sharply, in tact, it seems possible that the ariist intended toreprescnl it as furnished with a short lieard. The loben of the ear^ are pierced. On the head is a closely fitting uap ; on forehead, temples, and tipper arms are carveil zigzags in partial relief representing tattoo marks ; line? in relief from the corners of the month to the ears probably have a similar signification ; bands of liues, also in relief, running from the shoulders across the collar bones, and combiniug to form a plait pattern dowu chest and alxlomeu, may reprexent either tattoo marks or a necklace. On the left arm is B large armlet with a fetish or amulet : the right wrist bears two bracelets : the left, one. The right lianii is closed, but hollowed out as if some object were originally inscrled in its izni-p. 'I'Ki' j.'('iii'rtil workmiuisliip U good, the form of the bniiy well iiionldfd. FIO. 1. MENDILAND (b«IT1SH MU8BUM). and the position ea^y and natural. It was collected iu Meadiland by Mr. G. Garett^ late Travelling Commissioner. Fig. 1 a is the head and shoulders of a figure of which the lower portton from the arms downwards has ctiBappesred. It has the same guggle eyes and highly platyrbine nose as the first, but is altogether of coarser workmanship. Across the head from ear ta ear runs a fillet, to the ends of which cords are attached ; these cords are grasped by the hands, which are brought close under the chin. In the centre of the crown, just in front of the fillet, ie a vertical hole, a common feature in these figures. A similar hole is found on each shoulder. A ridge running from the hole on the head to the root of the Doae may represent tattooing. This figure was obtained from Mr. F. J. Alldridge. Fig. 1 l> represents a squatting figure 7'6 inches high, exceedingly roughly carved ; so rude is the workmanship that it may possibly be a modern imitation. The surface shows no signs of age or weathering. Fig. 1 c is the head of auother figure 4 inches long; like Fig. 1 a it has a baud running over the head from ear to ear, and the nostrils are extremely broad. This and the preceding were obtained on Sherbro Island by Captain C. W. SoJeu. [ 98 ] 1905.] HAN. [No. 67. Fig. 1 (i JB a sitikII figure in a Bquatting attililtle, 4*9 inciiCB higij, elbows ou kiiee» und hands snpjiorUDg cbin. Oae arm, one leg, both feet, anil lialf tbe hotly nre missing. 'I'lie f&co is well uarveU, with plenty of expre^eioa ; the nose is again ver; ]>ltttyrUine. An ioiere^tiiig pcculiaritjr in cotineclioa wilb tbia figure is ihut at some time, perhaps when it was broken, an iron ring h»a been faeteusil ruund the body immediately uniler ibe arms. A portion of thia riDg,inuoh oxydised, still remains. There ia a large vertical hole in the crown of the head, at the bottom of which is n lump of iron oside. Thia figure was dug up at Beiidii ou Sherbro in 1U83, und has been in the Museum coUeution since lt)86. I ant able, by the kindness of Ur. and Mr^. May, (<> figure a specimen in their poBsession, which, like the Brili!<li Museum figure, I believe to be unique in design (Fig. 2). It represonis a seated native, once more with exceedingly hroad nostrils and b hole iu the top of the head, leaning against n three-legged back-reijl. This form of support is siill iu loeal use ; the leg in rear is pierced with a traverse hole near the lop. The carviug was acquired iu Meudiiand. In addition to these specimens, I have recently boiird of several private collections of steatite carvings from this neighbourhood, anil it ia evident that such figures are hy no means as rare as was at first thought. As regards the position held by these figures in the estimation of natives of the preeent day, I will firitt quote Mr. W. J. Bruce, of the Railway Survey of Sierrii I.ieone, who was kind ennuL^h to give ine some notes on the subject beaded "!Steatite " carvings preserved hy the Mendi as part of their worship, aud called Nomorl{^oino/i)," He contiuues, " I waa shown three of those images iu the Tiama district in 1902, but was " unable to obtain much infonnation about them as my enquiries aroused suspicion. I " was informed by Mendi and Timui alike that tlisy were of supernatural origin (' Goil " made them') and that no one in their country could make anything like them ; that *' they were dug up, one man adding that he knew 'a hill ' where ' plenty * had boeu " fonud, but declining to locate it ; that they were treasured by the fainilieB who owned " tliem ; and that they made farms fertile. A negro Bchoolraaster described the ritual ■' he had seen followed when a nomori set up in a newly-sowu farm. The image wa* " placed on a pedestal of earth, usually au old ant-hill, in the field, and the farmer and " bis household walk round it uhantiug an appeal for a good crop, each in turn striking '' it with a whip. My informant could give no explanation of this. I have seen th» 11 thatch, and heard these images called ' farm devils.* are the only race which possess them." Dual information was kindly given me by Miss Fair- ikct from a letter from Mr. G< Hart to bis sister. s " found only in thia [Bandajuma] and tho Pangumu districts, and in the bordering parts of Liberia. The people find these on the farms when digging and ' boushiug ' them. They look ou them in something tho same way that the Gold Coast i>eople look on the ayj/ri beads, but they havo no value for them. They say ' devil make them,' and they put ihem in the shelters iu the rice-fields, partly as protection, and partly in their capacity of ' rice- master.' For they believe that, if severely flogged, at night these stone images will go out and steal plenty of rice from other larms and plant it in that of their owner.* But here's the quaint pun about it. The tribes here now, who find these things, never by auy chance work in Btoue. They make rough wood figures of an entirely ditTercut kind for certain ceremonies couneuted wUh the secret societies, but never anything else." ■■ empty plat " I have been told that the Mendi An important piece of aiidil brother, and consists in an ext The writer speaks oF tho figures : ■ This, pertiapi, eiplaii .tfae< I 9" ] aiin; itcKiiUd to Ur. Uruce. No. 67.] MAN. [1906. From the same source and by the same channel the following interesting note regarding the cult of these images in Liberia has just reached me: "I'm collecting " nomoris here. . . . Apparently the Kissi worship them, because each one I've " found, or been brought, has been spattered over with blood (chicken's) and egg. But " none I've yet seen here is a.s good as those obtained in the Panguma district." With regard to the original makers of these images and the artistic influences which attended upon their manufacture, I should like to say a word rather in deprecation of the tendency shown by some to explain relics of pre-existing artistic and technical activity in savage Africa by a reference to Egypt or the external world. In certain cases, the bronze-casting of Benin for instance, there is no doubt that such a reference is just ; but with regard to those soapstone figures, not only does no trace of such external influence appear, but there is no reason why it should be invoked. lu the first place the argument from the rarity of stone carving in savage Africa loses its force when it is remembered that steatite is far easier to work than wood, it has no grain, and is softer, a mere scratch with the thumbnail being sufficient to make a considerable impression. In fact, from this point of view, these figures strictly do not belong at all to the same category as carvings in stone. Nor is there any necessity to regard them in consequence as relics of the far-away Stone Age of Africa ; the fact that the present inhabitants know nothing of them is of little moment. In a country which has little or no history the word " prehistoric " bears little significance. In this quarter of Africa, as in many other parts of the continent, tribal migrations and wars of extermination have effectually blotted out the past, and it is perfectly conceivable, in such an environment, that the manufacture of these figures disappeared with the tribe which made them. In the second place the figures themselves display attributes which are associated closely with the negro ; their facial traits, especially the extreme breadth of nose, are manifestly negroid ; the chair shown in Mr. May's specimen is of a type still locally common and has nothing foreign about it, the tattooing and the amuletic bracelet shown in the specimen on Plate G, are equally " negroid " ; in fact, no figure which I have yet seen actually or in photograph shows the least hint of any connection with Egyptian or foreign art. Had there been such it is impossible not to believe that some trace would have survived, in the same way that the figures of Europeans are introduced into the art of Benin, or Chinese and Japanese designs appear on European porcelain. With regard to the evidence of Egyptian culture on the west coast laboriously collected and ably put forward by M. Delafosse ; the points of resemblance found in certain institutions, &c., apply equally well to other races scattered all over the globe. And in regard to this point another word might be said. It is too often forgotten that, while a great deal of the Egyptian civilisation may have been exotic, yet it must have <;oiitained a large substratum of what was native African. Or, at least, indigenous culture must have played a considerable part in modifying and contributing to the imported civilisation. Many small points of correspondence between civilised Egypt and «avage Africa may be explained by this very natural assumption of a common ethno- graphical element, indigenous in character. Professor Thomson and Mr. Randall Maclver in their recent monumental work on the Native Races of the Thebdid^ have shown that a negroid type was present in the population from the earliest time downward. From the evidence to hand, therefore, there seems no reason to doubt that the figures under discussion are not only of native manufacture but the products of a local and indigenous art. The final solution of the question may perhaps appear when the tumuli mentioned in the native reports are located and explored. But at present the very existence of these cannot be regarded as proven. T. A. JOYCE. [ 100 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 68, Egypt : Oraniologry. Thomson. Note on Dr. A. Keith's Review <»f ** The Ancient Races ot the TQ Thebaid " C«Man/' 1906, 66). Jiy Professor Arthur Thomson, M,A., MM. 00 Dr. Arthur Keith, id a recent review of our monograph on the Ancient Races of the Thfibaid (Man, 1905, No. 55), commits himself to certain statements which I think require qualification. In dealing with the application of our criteria, viz., the nasal and facial indices, he says (p. 92) : " All the skulls with short, wide faces and nasal apertures were regarded as those of negroes." Now in respect to this matter we wcro particularly guarde<1 ; what we did say was as follows (p. 86, Ancient Races of the Thebaid) : " There seems little reason to doubt that the features of Group I. betray a negroid influence. In every character, of which we have a measure, they conform accurately to the uegro type ; and in many respects, as may be seen from the photo- graphs, they exhibit appearances which, judged by the eye, certainly lend very strong additional support to this view. Amongst such we may note, in the specimens which " we have at our disposal, the modelling of the forehead, the interocular width, and that " peculiar form of nasal aperture described by the French as '* Gouttikre simiefinr,^* The excavators at El Amrah noted on several occasions that the hair which adhered ** to the scalp was curly as distingnisheJ from other hair of a straight or wavy kind *' which also occnrred in the graves." In reference to the above it is obvious that in our generalisations we were limited to the consideration of those features of which we had a measure, viz., the nose and face. In regard to these criteria, let mo again quote Dr. Keith. He says : "Now the relatively ** wide nose and wide face are certainly features of negroid crania — they are negroid " characters." Well and good, but he goes on to disprove the value of these criteria by stating that certain other races (presumably pure ?) which he examined contained certain percentages of negroid and non-negroid skulls according to our standard. Let me quota what we said regarding this matter : ** In the facial index the point of cleavage was 54 " and in the nasal at 50-51, and though there is necessarily a slight artificiality in making the division so rigidy we considered it quite legitimate to fix the limits of our two groups by these figures." The words iu italics were introduceil because we realised that it was impossible for us accurately to determine the range of variation of either group ; for convenience of working we adopted an arbitrary line of cleavage, and our subsequent results, I think, amply justified our procedure. In the combined males and females of the negroid group the ^^ medians " of th& different series are, without exception, platyrhine, whilst the ^^ medians " of the combined non-negroid males and females fall, with two exceptions, within the leptorhine group^ and, in the two exceptions, lie only half a unit within the leptorhine side of the mesorhine sub-division. In regard to the facial index the distinction between the groups i* admittedly not so great, but, with one exception, viz., that of the Ptolenoaic period, the '* medians '* of the negroid males and females are all mesoprosopic, whilst in every instance the " medians'*^ of the non-negroid group fall well within the leptoprosopic sub- division. Dr. Keith admits the difficulty of selecting 'Hhe marks by which a negro's skull can be recognised," and goes on to point out that it is only by a combination of features that the selection can be made. Accordingly, he subjects our groups to a further analysis, with the following results : — I. In regard to the projection of the ascending nasal process of the superior maxilla he admits that " those skulls assigned to the negroid group by the Oxford standard do " possess a slightly flatter nose than the non-negroid." II. In regard to the types of pyriform aperture his conclusion is that ** the " * negroid ' P^gyptians show a slightly greater approach to the negro type than the ** non-negroid Egyptians." ' 101 u 41 Kos. 68-69.] MAN. a«06. III. Dr. Keith iu bis third table compares the " means ** of the absolutes of nasal height, nasal width, upper facial height, and bizjgomatic width, a comparison which in my opinion is of extremely little value since it altogether disregards the total height of the figure and misleads us by possibly comparing the short with the tall. Thus it would be easy to get many Englishmen with longer arms than have negroes, but the proportion which exists between the limbs and the body height might, and would, be altogether different. However, assuming, for the sake of argument, that his method is justifiable, what is the result ? It appears that *' in absolute width and height the nasal aperture of the negroid Egyptians approach the true negroes more nearly than they do the non-negroid Egyptians." . . . That, " as far as the absolute facial height is concerned, the Egyptian negroid is more a negro than the real negro, while in absolute breadth of *' face he is a true non-negroid Egyptian and not any longer a negro." In regard to the sexual difference in skull capacity to which he refers Dr. Keith would, I think, be the first to admit that it would be hazardous to employ it as a criterion of race difference considering the present state of our knowledge. Thus, on Dr. Keith's own admission, it is apparent that cur negroid group exhibits negroid affinities in all the tests to which Dr. Keith has subjected it, absolute breadth of face alone exccplcdy and yet he concludes by stating " that the criteria relied on by *' Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver to distinguish a negroid from a non-negroid race ^' break down when submitted to analysis, and his theory of a dual race iu ancient ** Egypt becomes untenable." Surely Dr. Keith either shows an excess of caution in accepting conclusions which may be to him unexpected, or possibly does not realise the full meaning of the facts which he himself has brought forward. Still more striking, however, is the admission that " there are facts which can best be explained on the *' theory of a certain infusion of negro blood in the race." What that means I must leave your readers to judge, or Dr. Keith to explain. In our researches we confined ourselves strictly to the examination of the material at our disposal ; if the facts of history confirm our conclusions, well and good ; but, meanwhile, we have endeavoured to approach the subject from an independent standpoint, and our conclusion is that the skulls we have examined are not those of a homoorcneous race but exhibit such distinctive features as justify us in classifying them into negroid and non-negroid groups. Nothing that Dr. Keith has said has shaken that belief, rather, as it appears, has he added support to our conclusions— conclusions which, I think, are amply justified by the facts, and enforced by the composite photographs published in Man, 1905, No. 38. Finally, I may add that, iu the absence of Mr. Maclver, I am alone responsible for the opinions herein expressed. ARTHUR THOMSON. Africa, South- West. Mullen. Fetishes from Landana, South-West Africa. By Ren. 11. Mullen, r q M.A., Curator of the Salford Corporation Museum and Art Galleries. wO These remarkable fetishes (Figs. 1 and 2) were very kindly sent to the Salford Museum in 1H98 by Mr. Arthur Clare, who was at the time engaged in Chiloango, Landana. The following is the interesting account which Mr. Clare gives of the fetishes and their uses : — MAN(iAKA (Fig. 1). — A large wood male figure, the front of the body studded with nails, knife blades, and screws ; the eyes inlaid with shells ; portions of the beard, made from goats^ beards, remain on the chin ; armlets and wristlets are carved on the arms ; on the heatl is carved a woven cap. The fetish power lies behind the shell which is inserted in front of the body. Mangaka is the men's fetish. Kozo (Fig. 2) is the women's fetish. It consists of a wood figure of a dog with a head at each end [see note) ; the body is studded with nails as is the case with [ 102 ] be . ollie: 1905.] MangHkft. Ou tbe back n shslloir receptacle i» conetrui-tcil, i .power, Tbii hDllotv wua originally covered wilh ft mir Peepabateon and I'se, — When a group of nntiv-es, a bniirf t Jowii siKJ forma & now- Tillage tbey first mark oITb plot of ground for s finil on tbia tUoj pUut n tree— llie fotisli alwovfl ime of whicb llie eiip is blooil-n.'i!. After the planting eome of tbe sap is nii^i-"\ with the l.looJ of n wild fowl. Tht f"wl is then buried, and after it has heconn- «n[ircly decomposed iho groiiiiil, tree, uu'l everything assucisted with tUein, sacred aud receive fctiab )iower. ■Ireo are placed mirrors, shells, &c„ to tbo«e iti tbe fetishes, behind or in whiili tbe fetish poweraefuiriiilHle.'. Tbeeeolijoei):! are aflixeJ to the fotishoi by elay which hi.- l>eeo mointeued in tbe moiilli of tbcfeti-^li priual. The priest ereels bis but ou iIil' groiiLLil, and ibero produpos ibo Fetish gods. When a native sufFuring from Hicknef^, (heft, loH^, *c., desires assiatauce from the fetish god he first consultx tbe priest, paying.' him in kind, in order to discover tbe c»u->' nud origia of bis Iroablo. In the ( sickness the priest conld sell a charm with- out cousniting tbe god. shell tbreaded on a hair from an elephant's tail, or, in case of emnll-pox, a strip from tbe skin of u leopard. Should the priest be tinahle ibus to afford protection or relief, tlie native is advised by him to apply directly lo the god. Here a further psy- nieut is made, and the native is allowed to drive B nail, knife, screw, or spenrbcad into tbe figure. To tbe case of Kozo and Man- gaka the result of (bis acllou is to seeure priority of claim to the protection of ibc fetish. The god may bring injury to the ufTondiog person or relief to tht^ sufferer wbo has secured bis favour, If tbe ntTender be not already known, ibc priest, wbo exercises a over the natives, sets to bim. It sometimes happens that tiie *"""" t-i^DASA. -oriininal is so terrified that iie denounces himself. Sboulil be be wealthy and bave influcutial friends be can occasionally] arrange matters and "square" the priest, bat then s<)nio innocent person would sulfer instead, bbould anyone, however, die in a noighliouring town the priest can, of course, say that be or sbc was tbe culprit, autl liad died by the powerof the fetlsb lo wbtuli the appeal bad been niiide. In (he case of a more potverful god uamod M'Biallu Maodemba, wbo holds a weiipon in bis uplifted band, the death of the intendiag person would lie brought about. [ 103 ] ^B No8. 59-60.] UAN. [1905. ^^^H With some iufcrior frails the insertiou of ibL> nail UciJigii the utitive gooi] lutik while ^^^H fishing, himtiii);, or olhcrwise en^tigcd. ^^^1 Note eent Id Ajiril 1904 by Mr. Clare lo Mr. Miillun.— " la tlrscribing Koxo ^^^H " I call it a double-heuJeil dog. In yuiir musoum the fetish has only one be<ti], hut it ^^H " origiiially had two. The inissiDg one wm lost when I left ilie two felishea in n ^^^H " store that gut flooded while I wits up the CliiUiBiigo river. In fael, neither of the ^^^H " fetistiee is in the exnet coDdilion it was in when I ohtaiuod them from the Vortu- ^^H " (,'ueae Goveniment for acting as intermediary in a palaver between iLt-ra and ^^^H " (be uutiveg. It tuny be of iiileri;.st lo know ibat owing Ui the i;reat nlinsea uf <bc- ^^^_ FIG. 2.— KOZO, WOMESa KETISU, FROM LASUANA ^^^H " fetish prieets the Portuguese Goverumeut determined some six years &go to destroy ^^^H " [all] the fetishes ; but notwithstanding the destrucllau fetishism is just as it ^^H was ^^H Mr. Arnold Kidyard, chief engineer of the Elder Dempster liner "Nigeria," au ^^^H enthusiastic collector, who brongbt the Rgiires to ISalford, staled that the Krooboya oa ^^H board his ship rushed in terror from Maogaka, and ilcclincd to carry or even approach. ^^1 the figure. BCN. 11. MULLEN. J ^^P America, South : Animal Superstitions. Sadlelr : Thomas. ^^H Animal Superstrtions amons the Araucanians. Hy C A. Smileir. nn ^^1 CammiimcaUd l„j X. If. Thomas. uU ^^^H Mr. Sndleir was good enough to colleet the following information ou animal ^^^H superstitions among the Araucnnians iu aiiswer to my questionnaire, Journ. Anthr. ^^^H /iut.,XXXl. IH. I am much indebted to him for the iuformution : — ^^^1 I.~~(<i.) Seeing an eagle when ou a jonrtiey. If the bird has its bend towards the ^^^H traveller, on the right, it is an augury of a good trip, of good luck ; but if the bird is ^^H looking the other way it is a sign of had luck. ^^^H When a bird called the cliurao ntters it loud note it is n sign oF hail hick whether ^^^H one '\f on a journey or not. When ii cries sottiv it is a good sign. ^H [ 104 1905.] MAN . [No. 60. If a SDake crosses the road in front of one, where he is about to pass, it is a bad sign, and one ought not to tread upon that soil any more. The mac/iis (medicine women) value the snake, for they seek it to pass it over the bodies of the sick, in order that it should carry the sickness to the Evil One. A chief told me that when his wife's brother was sick, he (the brother) had to learn to be a machi (in a few cases men become such). The snake left the house dancing after being passed over his body. This was in the midst of a great feast, which lasted three or four days. The man himself told the chief of it. (6.) The Chilians (lower class of Romanists) sometimes say that, if one sees a snake or a lizard before breakfast, it drinks the blood of the Christians. The Chilians are about half Spanish, and have Araucanian blood, in their veinn, though the line of demarcation between them and the pure Indian is clearly marked. (c.) Some of the lower class of Chilians also say that when a woman is about ta give birth to a child, and she sees an " animal of the water " (legendary) the baby takes the form of the animal. They also say that the " eggs of the rooster " turn into serpents, which they call Colocolo, When this gets beneath the house it kills the family. A chief in the Andes burnt his house and moved to another place because many died. The same thing had happened there. 2. No animals are said to bring luck or ill-luck to the house in which they live. 3. A bird called the kongkong when it cries much near a house at night, ** We we,"^ is said to foretell a death. Also when the owl (called kilkil) cries near the house ; also when a bird called the pu/whiukuy or the fox, does the same thing. 9. Only at their religious ceremonies or prayer meetings. In the Argentine the Indians kill a bull, or other white animal from the horses or cattle. In Chili a sheep» Prayer is made with the blood of the heart, but they do not worship any object (inanimate). Sometimes in the feast they cut off the head of a rooster and let it jump about. It is a good sign when the neck remains towards the East. This about the rooster is, I think, a Chilian-Spanish idea. 11. No. With this exception that at the feast of initiation of a machi they have a lamb tied, and when they let it go, if it goes straight to the flock that is a- good sign. 14. The only special usages are to take out the heart, the blood is placed in a tree w^hich has been transplanted or cut down and replanted. A man will often put on the skin of the sheep, over his head, and go about the tree at the time of the machi dance,, following the machi or machis. 16. The only thing is that some say a witch goes about crying like a fox. 21. Only at death. In former times the horses or the favourite horse of the deceased was killed. In all such cases, and such as are covered by No. 9, the flesh of the animals is eaten. 22. Only that horns of rams are planted or put iu new fruit trees that they may give good fruit, and may not dry up, &c. 24. Only children at play. 25. Only when a chief or his son dies a horse or horses are killed. They put it od its knees, mouth down, so that the deceased may go on horseback. Food, &c., is placed upon the cofHn which is like a dug-out canoe. 28. No. 29. In former times in the Argentine, when a great hunt was held, before the animals were surrounded, the hunters drew themselves up in line, and with a knife passed through the skin at the back of the hand between the thumb and first finger extracted the blood, and prayed to God to give them his " outside " animals. N. W. THOMAS. i: 105 ] No. 61.] MAN. [1906. REVIEWS. Africa, South. Hall. The Great Zimbabwe. By R. N. Hall, F.R.G.S. London : Methuen, 1905. M 23 X 14 cm. Price 2ls. 01 This book is principally devoted to a description of the most important of the Rhode- sian ruined buildings. The author has experience gained in two years' work of exploring this group of ruins for the British South Africa Company, and also that acquired from personal investigations of several previous years in other ruins situated in other parts of the same country. The customs, chief characteristics, language, and the origin of the natives now occupying the country, have evidently been carefully studied. References to these, together with descriptions of the locality, surmises as to whom the builders of the edifices might have been, what was their worship, if any, and the meanings which might be read into certain styles of architecture or arrangement of stone work, all often considerably coloured with a romantic tinge, occupy the first five chapters. Some licence must, however, be conceded to the author, who is evidently an enthasiastic admirer of' these ruins, and his digressions into the realms of conjecture relieve what might otherwise have been a dry record of the facts observed during the work of excavation. The Makalauga — (the children of the Sun) — the natives, who at present live near Zimbabwe, are considered by the author to be some of the direct descendants of the ** Mocarangas," who, according to the early Portuguese explorers of the sixteenth century, occupied this part of South Africa. Their chiefs, called the " Monomotapa,*' resided in the " Zimbabwes," although they were not apparently the original builders of these remarkable structures. Chapter VI. is devoted to a description of the various articles or relics found in the excavation. References are also made to various objects found by other explorers. Gold worked into various forms is said to have been abundant, but the total weight collected is not given. Iron in the form of tools, bells, lamps, wire, &c., was also found in considerable quantities, most of these articles being considered by the author as being the work of mediaeval or recent Makalauga, or, perhaps, of other South African tribes, who for short periods raided and occupied the country. The articles of gold are assigned a similar origin, but those of more delicate or artistic manufacture are credited to the *' Ancients." Copper was found in several forms in the intermediate and higher of the excavated floors, none, however, being classed as "ancient" work. Beads of chalcedony, glass, ivory, bone, gold, copper, and brass were also discovered, some being comparable with mediaeval Arab work. Fragments of glass, china, and pottery were also amongst the finds. Some of the former is considered by competent authorities as thirteenth or fourtoenth century work. To the china is ascribed an Arabian origin. It is apparently more diflScult to assign the pottery to a definite age or people ; much is considered to be comparatively recent. The author claims, however, that there are some notable points of difference, and infers that some found on the lowest floors of the Elliptical temple, very heavy and of a light greenish-grey colour, must be exceedingly old. Articles of soapstone were also discovered inconsiderable quantities carved in what must be called a rough manner to represent birds, in one instance a crocodile, objects of presumably phallic worship, bowls, and ingot moulds. The author is evidently of opinion that the soapstone birds indicate a worship akin to that of the goddess Almaquah (Venus) the Morning Star. Near the end of the chapter it is noted that an interesting discovery was made of what the author considers a " trading station," or locality specially set apart for the mediaeval Arab gold and ivory trades. From the presence and positions of these different articles, the author deduces the apparently well founded argument that these ruins w^ere occupied, at intervals perhaps, by numerous and different tribes of people from the date of their erection up to nearly [ 106 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 61. the end of the niDeteenth conturj. At the end of the chapter, and also on page 103, sections are given, the latter showing seven distinct floors or evidences of distinct periods of occupation. The seventh or lower floor lies below the level of a drain through which water would pass to the "inner parallel passage,^* and eventually by other drains through the outside of the main walls. This would indicate that this soventh floor belonged to a building, possibly one of many, erected before the walls of the main building itself, and demolished to give room for the larger and more important structure now standing. This may explain the presence of other lines of stonework referred to as passing under, but not forming part of, other walls. Chapters VII. to XIII. deal with what is termed the "Ancient Architecture,*' although the term sounds somewhat pretentious when applied to what are really only walls of roughly-worked stone. The author claims to have noticed certain differences in the style of construction and in the relative positions of certain portions of the ruined walls, which also bear out the theory of diflferent epochs of habitation by different peoples. The author emphasises the absence of any form of inscription and the non-discovery of burial places of the ancient inhabitants. He inclines to the opinion that the ruins are the work of Sabeo- Arabians. He, however, remarks that investigations among the ruins in southern Arabia are not sufficiently advanced to enable a comparison to be made between them and the Rhodesian ruins. He classities the stonework of the ruins as follows : — (1) Most ancient period, characterised by rounding of ends of walls and buttresses, more decided batter, notable evenness of courses and better bonding ; (2) a more recent but also an ancient period, possibly of reconstruction, with greater irregularity of stonework, less batter to the walls, and, as the most distinctive feature, square corners and ends to walls which are dcflcient in strength and durability ; (3) medisBval Makalanga or Arabian work ; (4) constructions by comparatively recent indigenous peoples. The numerous and excellent photographs with which the work is well illustrated, together with the plans and sections, give opportunities to the reader to study these differences in construction. Mr. HaU apparently attaches great importance to the supposition that the main east wall, conical towers, platform, and original portions of the passages are the oldest walls, for which great antiquity can be claimed, whereas the western wall is a much later and inferior construction. This contention appears somewhat strained, as in most of the larger Rhodesian ruins what may be called the back or the least decorated portions of the walls is of decidedly inferior work to that of the front or principal jiortion. The change, however, takes place very gradually, and it is difficult to say, as he himself states regarding Zimbabwe, where the change begins. In Chapter IX. comparison is made between the plan, inscriptions, shape, and probable use of the temple of Marib, the ancient capital of the Saboean kingdom in Arabia, and the Zimbabwe Elliptical temple. In both cases the pattern or inscribed portion of the wall is referred to as well built, whereas the remainder is called badly built and rough. It seems, therefore, that no special signiflcance need be attached to the inferior work of the Zimbabwe west wall. In the latter part of Chapter VI. several pages are devoted to the description of typical entrances, and it asserted that the balance of evidence is in favour of these having been built open to the sky, or not in the form of doorways with an overhead wall carried by lintels. Photographs given by the author show either lintels in place, or the broken- down wall, strongly suggesting that owing to the giving way or destruction of the lintels the superstructure has fallen down. The term lintel is also freely applied to long slabs of stone, and it is noted that in two angular entrances in the Acropolis butts of broken slate lintels still remain in the walls. In other Rhodesian ruins there is clear evidence that wooden posts were placed in the entrances purposely to carry lintels. The author considers that the large elliptical building was constructed mainly as a temple for the purpose of sun, star, and, nature worship, the monoliths, towers and [ 107 1 Xos. 61-62.] MAN. [1905> decorated portions being referred to as evidences. At the same time considerable care is inferred to have been taken to provide obstacles against sudden inroads or attacks of an enemy. The Acropolis, or hill ruin, is considered to be a distinctly designed fortress- adapted to the methods and weapons of war then in vogue. Two of the enclosures in the Acropolis are referred to as being temples for worship of the same class observed ia the main ruin. The " Valley Ruins " seem to correspond to dwellings of chiefs and common people during ordinary times, although they also show arrangements for defensive purposes. The Acropolis ruins are described at length in Chapters XIV.-XVIII., but the work of exploration is evidently far from being completed. The remaining chapters are taken up with descriptions of the valley and other ruins lying within the Zimbabwe area, and, although they cover considerable ground, they do not, apparently, offer such instances of interest as the main ruin and the Acropolis. The appendix contains reference to the Government restrictions for unauthorised visits and excavations, destruction of walls, prohibition of removal of relics and penalty for infringement. An inventory of relics and '' finds " is also given with the localities from which they are taken. The author can be congratulated on having protluced the most useful work oa Zimbabwe yet published, and, although he has, apparently, irresistibly been led away at times into the realms of romantic reconstiuction, ho is by no means such a transgressor as some other writers. The photographs, plans, and sections produced, and the facta brought forward, will be, not only of interest to the general reader who finds pleasure in the study of ancient history, but will be of great assistance to those whose experience and study has specially qualified them to pronounce opinions on the problems of — who were the builders, and when and for what purpose were the buildings erected ? FRANKLIN WHITE. Africa, East. HoUls. The Masai : their Language and Folklore, By A. C. HoUis. With Intro- ni> duction by Sir Charles Eliot. Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1905. Pp. xxxii H- 364. UiL 27 plates and a map. 23 X 16 cm. Price \As. net. Mr. Hollis has given us, not only the fullest study of the Masai language which ha& yet appeared, but a most valuable resume of customs, traditions, and myths, gleaned entirely from native sources, and twenty stories, all interesting from the folklore student's point of view. The latter, as well as the proverbs and songs, are given both in the original, and in an interlinear literal, as well as a free, translation, and are, therefore^ important linguistic documents. The language is unhesitatingly classed by Professor Meinhof as Hamitic, by other authorities as "Nilotic " ; its nearest relations appear te be Latuka and Bari. Sir H. H. Johnston postulates a *' Masai-Turkana-Bari " stock, including Nandi as a sub-stock, distinct from, but related to, the " Nilotic." Very marked features in this language are the existence of grammatical gender — and consequently of masculine and feminine articles — the complicated rules for the formation of plurals (by suffix, not prefix), the impersonal passive, and the very full development of "derivative verbs" — otherwise called "forms of verbs" or "verbal species." This last may be compared with Hebrew on the one hand, and the Bantu languages on the other, but we suspect that it is common to all primitive speech,, where the idea of tense is as yet extremely vague. As the moods and tenses become more clearly defined, the derivatives are less needed. The tales collected by Mr. Hollis are either (a) animal stories of the familiar Bantu kind ; (li) MUrchen^ several of which can be referred to recognised types ; (c) stories such as " Greed of the Old ]Man and his Wife," "The Father of Marogo,'' and "The Two Dorobo," which might almost be [ 108 ] 1906.] MAN. [No. 62. ■described as nidimentarj novels. They contain no element of the marvellous, but depict traits of character — usually in a more or less ludicrous light. Two of them are at the expense of the despised Dorobo people. Under (c) might be reckoned *' The Warrior ■and his Sisters/^ but as it professes to explain the origin of the Masai '^ peculiar institution/^ it might also rank as an {etiological myth. (In this connection it may be pointed out that the laws detailed on p. 312 surely indicate a survival of group marriage.) "**The Two Wives and the Twins" might, in some respects, be classed under the same heading, but it is clearly a " Rhea Silvia " story, shorn of its more obviously mythical traits. Substantially the same tale is given by Merker (p. 219) under the title, "Die Strafe Gottes,'' where, we may note, the wicked wife is a Dorobo woman. All the traditions obtained by Mr. Hollis seem to represent the Dorobo as originally different from the Masai. " We were told by the elders," says Justin Ol-omeni, " that *' when God came to prepare the world he found three things in the land, a Dorobo, an ** elephant, and a serpent." Two different accounts are given of the way in which the superior energy and attention to business of the Masai put them in possession of the cattle which the Dorobo either already had or were about to receive. Merker, however, shows that the Dorobo are, in the main, Masai, and are divided into three branches, the Asa, II Asiti, and II Gasurek. The first are the remnants of the earliest Masai invasion, who, having lost their cattle through disease and the raids of the Tatoga, were finally driven out by the second body of invaders — the II Kwafi — and forced to take to hunting. The II Kwafi, after long wars with the third and Inst horde, the Il-Maasae, divided into several branches, of whom the II Asiti were one, while the II Gasurek consist of unfortunates among the Masai proper, who have fallen on evil times (Die 3fa$ai, pp. 6-9, 221, &c.). We may mention, in passing, that Merker objects to the name " 11 Oikop " for the *' German Masai ; " it is merely an abusive name applied by the Dorobo, the Wakwa6, and the smiths to their Ma^ai oppressors. The interpretation " possessors of the land " is quite erroneous — the correct form for this would be ol open Ven gob. The names of the Masai clans as given by Mr. Hollis and by Merker are identical, except that the latter enumerates three instead of four, omitting the II Mokesen. lie also gives some further interesting particulars about the II kiporon family, who are not only hereditary snake-charmers and rain-makers, but are also supposed to be of superior sanctity, and therefore less addicted to fighting than the Masai in general. On the whole, the two accounts, so far as they deal with matters of direct observation, confirm one another in a remarkable way ; differences of any importance are probably due to variations of local usage. The existence of an outcast clan of smiths (like the Tumalod among the Somali) naturally reminds us of the gypsies and tinkers of Europe. Mr. Hollis's native informants give no reason for the contempt with which the // knnono are regarded, or for the fact that '* it is considered improper" for a Masai to take weapons from a smith without first oiling his hands. The explanation given to Merker, viz., that the smithes occupation is imputed unlucky, because its principal object is the manufacture of weapons, and bloodshed is forbidden by the Divine command, does not sound very convincing in the case of so warlike a people, who look upon raiding as the only activity worthy of a man in his prime. Yet, if the account above referred to, of the // kiporon — the " holy clan," who refrain as far as possible from bloodshed — be correct, we might see in it an acknowledgment that the fighting life is only a forced accommodation to circumstances, condemned by the best men. The Masai, like other nomadic and pastoral people, are not conspicuously skilled in mechanical arts. " Some Masai women are " able to make earthenware pots" — the universal feminine accomplishment in Bantu Africa — "others who are unable buy them" — as well as tobacco, beer, vegetable food, And various other necessaries and luxuries " from the savages." Indeed, these unfortunate [ 109 ] Nos. 62-63.] MAN. 0905. niporturil, iF doI. nn " it aicei," for all their inferior posiiion, would seeiii to play ii indiBpeiiBiible, pfirt iu Mueai life. The peculiar ilieletics of the MHsni wpro fuily, and on liie whole oucuratelj, descriWI hy Joseph TIioiiibou, the 6r!tt Eiiropeaci wlio wits able to study iheni to aoj appreciable extent. The ubb of Mood dniwn from the living aniuml us food (itIuBlrateil by tlic excellent photogrnph hei'e reprodiiceJ whicli shows the met bod of bleeiling by gbooting II bloi-ked arrow into one of the suiicrHcial veins of llic nock), U rhtirHcteristio of the Masai, and apparently also of the Biui. Perhaps the express and repeated prohibition in the Old Testament may be taken as showing that it n as formerly univeraal among pastoral tribes. A full uppreciatiou of this excellent work is precluded by limits of space. Among the numerous and iutcresti/ig photographs we may tncntion (in addition to the one already referred to, and here reproduced) Plate IT., a Masai elder in a fur cloak; Plate IX., a ynuug married woman ; the group of women (showing the peculiar ornaments) la Plate X., and the two portraits of Ol- Onana in Plate XXIII. This chief is uaually called "Lenana" by Europeans, through assimilation of the article, and many names now current, and wo siipposc tirmly established, such as KHivasha, Laikipia, &c., are due tn a similar miatalco. Conversely, it seeine strange that ihe name Eujiimusi should have been rendered by Thomson and others as Njemps. A. WERNEK. Tibet. Waddell. Lhasa and iU Mysteries, with a Record of tht Expedition of 1903-1&OJ. nn By L. Augustine Waddell, LL.D., CIS., C.I.E., F.L.S., F.A.I., Lieut.-Llolouel, DiJ Indian Medical Service. London : John Murray, I&O3. 24 x 15 cm. Price '2aa. The mystery which dispelled. Many accoi complete and 1 language, literature, and la surrounded the famous city of Lh£lfla has now been finslly of the last expedition have been published, but none so as this book. Colonel Waddell has by long study of tile giou of Tibet prepared himself to be the historiographer of [ "0 1 1905.] MAN. [No. 63. the Mis:iioD, and bis graphic narrative is worthy of the occasion. It is, of course, not the case that General Macdonald, Colonel Younghusband, and their comrades were the first Europeans to visit the sacred city. The list of travellers begins with Friar Odoric, who arrived about 1330. He was followed by the Jesuit Grueber and Count Dorville in 1662. Next came a party of Capuchins and the Jesuits Desideri and Freyre in 1766. As for Englishmen, it is doubtful if Moorcroft reached the city, but Manning, the friend of Charles Lamb, certainly saw it in 1811. The last Europeans who visited it before the recent Mission were the French Lazarist priests, MM. Hue and Gabet, who arrived in 1846. During recent years some native emissaries of the Indian Government have also penetrated as far as Lhasa, of whom the most eminent is Babu Sarat Chandra Das, a Bengali. In the recent expedition the members were so fully occupied in severe marching, fighting, and diplomacy that it would be unreasonable to expect much fresh information on the ethnology of the country. The references to prehistoric man are slight, and serve only to excite interest in a field absolutely unexplored. In the Yandok valley some prehistoric caves were observed. " Excavation here would doubtless reveal '^ deposits of much interest regarding the earlier physical character of the Mongolian *' race, which curiously in its present-day features approximates to the large Asiatic '^ ape, the orang-outang — ^just as the negro approximates to the great ape of the *' African continent, the gorilla. The position of these caves, too, near the former ** shore of that old sea, whose bottom, uplifted by the rising of the Himalayas, forms " the plateau of Tibet, are thus all the more likely to contain traces of primitive man.** No flint weapons were discovered, but a large number of neolithic implements has lately been found on the outer hills, at Kalimpoug in British Bhotan. The excellent photographs with which the book is well supplied will be of much help in working out the physical types. Colonel Waddell recognised on the march two well-marked varieties of men, '^ one round-headed, flat-faced, and oblique-eyed, approxi- '' mating to the pure Mongol from the Steppes (Sok), the other long-headed, with nearly " regular features, a fairly shaped long nose, with a good bridge, and little of (he ^^ ' Kalmuk * eye, approximating to the Tartars of Turkestan and the nomads of the ** great Northern Plateau (Hor)." To this second type belonged most of the nobility and higher officials. The stature of the people of Lh&sa itself is even less than that of the Chinese, and much below the European average ; but the men from the eastern province of Kbam are quite up to that standard. In colour the people generally are light chocolate, and the better class and a large proportion of the women are almost as fair as a south Italian. The account of the shrines of the sacred city with their images and ritual, now for the first time examined by a competent authority, is full of interest. Buddhism, of course, reached Tibet from India, and we may naturally enquire what survivals of Indian custom and belief are still to be found. The most remarkable is certainly the community of entombed hermits which were found about fourteen miles from Gyants^, one of the halting-places of the Mission. Their attendants had no resemblance to Buddhist monks, and with their long matted locks were much more like Indian ascetics. About twenty caves were found on the rocky hillside, the entrances built up with masonry and provided with stout padlocked doors. The only other opening was an aperture like the door of a rabbit hutch, just large enough for the hermit to pass out a hand for his daily meal of parched grain and water. In this dark cell the hermit is immured. He has no means of distinguishing day or night, and " his only communication with the world is when ^' his daily food is left on his sill, and then by his vows he is bound to let in no light and ^^ not to peep out. He can see or talk to no living person throughout his confinement." In one case the hermit was said to have been secluded for twenty -one years. When Colonel Waddell tried to interview him, all he could see was a gloved hand [ 111 ] ITo. 63.] MAN. [1905. slowlj protruded through the orifice. Some of the younger meu who bad already performed the first course of this teiTibie penance were obviously on the road to become idiots. Here we have clearly a living community practising the austerities of the ancient Hindu ascetics, which their successors have now practically abandoned. The -drawing of one man drinking from his skull-cup is an exact representation of the loath- some Aghoris, who are happily now disappearing from India. The Himalaya has always been the headquarters of Indian asceticism, and, if it were possible, which is <;learly not the case, to obtain from the members of this community some historical details, it would supply the materials for a very interesting chapter in the history of Indian monasticism. Colonel Waddell in his valuable work, The Buddhism of Tibct^ had already -collected evidence to show in how degraded a form the teaching of the Master, con- taminated by the local Animism and the Tantrik mysteries of Indian Saktism, now survives north of the great mountain range. The details which he gives here only intensify the gloom of the picture. It is startling to learn that the holy city contains tt shrine of Kali, the dread Indian goddess of pain and death. She is called the '' Great Queen,^' but she is so dreaded that her name is seldom uttered, and then only with bated breath. Her form is even more repulsive than that of her Indian sister ; '^ she is made ^' to be a hideous black monster clad in the skin of dead men and riding on a fawn- ^' coloured mule, eating brains from a human skull, and dangling from her dress is the ^' mystic domino of fate containing the full six black points ; and as the goddess of ^* disease, battle, and death, she is surrounded by hideous masks with great tusks and *' by all sorts of weapons — antediluvian battle-axes, spears, bows and arrows, chain '^ armour, swords of every shape, and muskets, a collection which gives her shrine the " character of an armoury. Libations of barley-beer under the euphemistic title of " * golJen beverage,' are offered to her in human skulls set upon a tripod of miniature " skulls. Her black colour is held not only to symbolise death, but profundity and black magic, like the black Egyptian Isis and the Black Virgin of middle age Europe." A shrine like this, with the slaughter-houses from which the Lamas draw their meat supplies, is a fitting accompaniment of Buddhism in its Tibetan form. It is impossible here to draw attention to the many questions of anthropology and folklore discussed in these pages. The Tibetan speech, with its scanty vowels and numerous consonants, is directly the result of the inclemency of the climate : " so full of ^* consonants are Tibetan words that most of them could be articulated with almost *' semi-closed mouth, evidently from the enforced necessity to keep the lips closed as " far as possible against the cutting cold when speaking." In their art work the ijolour-sense is well developed, but they have no specific names for any but the most rudimentary colours, and we have thus additional evidence, if it were needed, to confute the theory of Mr. Gladstone, who suggested that the Homeric Greeks were either <;olour-blind or deficient in colour perception because their terminology was inadequate. Colonel Waddell discusses the revolting custom of disposing of the dead by leaving them to be devoured by beasts and birds, and corroborates the conclusion of Bogle that the habit is to a large extent the result of scarcity of wood for cremation and the •difficulty of excavating the frozen soil for graves. At present only the bodies of Lamas and those dying of small-pox and other infectious disease are burned. In ordinary <ia8es " a man carries the dead body doubled up in a sitting posture and tied in a piece ^* of a tent or blanket, deposits it upon the recognised place on the rock, and then he *' and the attendant Lama proceed to cut off the flesh in pieces, so that the vultures and *' ravens can devour it." Enough has been said to indicate the value of this scholarly book to all students of the religion, ethnology, and folklore of Tibet. W. CROOKE. •it Printed by Rtrb ssd Spottiswoode, His Maiesty's Printers, East Harding Street, K.C. 1905.] HAN. [No. 64. 64 ORIGINAL ARTICLES. Sinai : Archseologr. With Plate H. Petrie, The Sinai ExpmllttoR, 1904-6. % ff. M. FUndert Petrie, D.CJ.., F.R.S., F.B.A., Edwards I'rofr^ior, f'nU'ersilff Colhge, London. The scantiness FvnJ inuomiileioiie.-s of our knowledge of tlie Egvptiun remains in Hiuai JDcluceii me 10 devote n season to exploring thoae settlements. Of tlie 260 inacrip- tiouA, which we copieil in full i\za fuesitnite, few biiil been [;om|iletely copied boforsi iiik) mtioy were i-niirely new lo iic The temple of Serallt el Kliadem was only known by small plane of those walla which happened to stand lip amid the ruin!', and no Jntolli' . ^ible view of it could be hud until we hud recovered the larger part of the structuifl I which was yet unknown. The very purpose of the mines was nncerlain and mi^i-etateJ. Our party consisted of fonr to eix Europeans and twenty eight Egyptian workmen, moBt of whom were brought from Upjwr Egypt by Mr. Currelly across the desert and the Red Sea. Thn first ccntro was ai Wmly M:i'.'harali, at a distance of five days' camel journey from Suez, Half of the inseripllons there had been destroyed by recent mining ; the remainder we copied, and — at the rotjueet of Sir W. Garslin — all but one of these inscriptiouB were cut out hy &Ir. Currelly ami removed to the Cairo Museum for safely. The main anthropological results were the re-discovery of the large sceue of the King Semerkhet of the 1 Dynasty, which is the oldest known figure group on a large scale, and the discovery of a ^ceue of King Saoekht, the founder of the III Dyuasty. Ho has Eibiopinn features, even more strongly marked than those of the Ethiopian kings of Egypt of later age. The rapid declension of sculpture by the reign of his successor bears out the view of an Ethiopian contjueat of Egypt overthrowing the 11 Dynaaly and beginning a new era. The mine heaps were also esaniiued. Great Dumt>e.r8 of Uinta worn by working in the sandstone were fouud, but scarcely any were from the heaps from Egyptian mines with inscriptions, and hence the flints were probablv the [ 113 1 Ko. 64.] MAN. [1905. tools of Bedawia workers of Tnrions dntea. lo tli6 Rjcypttau hesps tlie liammers aii<l picks of basalt were common, abowitig wbal tools tbey used. All of the mitieH here vere for turquoise, fragments of wlui^b nbounded iu the mine heap». Xo copper ore was founil liere. We then moved some mllea northwnnl lo Serablt el KliSJem, where the tempts ruins cap the plateau of sandstone. This site of woMlii|> is certainly very early, as a limestone tigure of a Imwk of Senefeni iti coiitem- [lornry hieroglyphs titkes it i>ack to ibe king ia often uanied liero, and iilso Mcn- tiiholep of tl)e XI I)y [jas ty. Tho XII Dynasty lina very king. Tlie iriuoipul work vine iider Ameoenihut II,, who Bxecniod uiid his successor, who faced the froul with , cavo was origiimlly a lonib for an offieinl u it an altar of llic goildees Huthor, dedicniutl ^ame otiicial, it ia rlear tlmt there is no ground he oflieiais who wfre sent here pluceU their than wu» the cnslom iu E^ypt. all that was arrtLiigoil in the XII DynaBtv, casry, Aniouliotep I. recousl.nicteii the citve es III. buili several chambers and courts t a Hecuiitl uud smaller cave for the goil of scatplurcB. It had been supposed that th who ia named on the wall, but as we found by Ameuemhat III., with the name of this for this being other than a rock eUHiie. '1 onmea far more freely on all the monument The cave uud courtyard liefore it were A rhousaiid years later, iu the XVIII D; frout ; and then Halshepsiit and Tahuln extending far before the cave, and also ei the east, Sopd. Iu front of this temple proper, foitr other kiuga ndded a series of pilgrim cubicles, dowu to Sely 1. ; ftud later kings put up tablets or made altcruiions until Baroessu VI., after whom the place fell to decay. The whole purpose of the worship here was lu ]iropitiate the goddess of tiirquoise in the intere^it of the miners who came here. The main iiitere'^t of the lomple is as giving an insight into early Semilio worship. Our excavations slioweil, what Imd never been suspected, the proniiuence of ceremonies of ablution. A tauk was placed at the door of the temple ; the largest covered court hud a circular basin in the middle of it surrounded by four pillars, and auother tank in the corner next to the exit door : while the next largest court bad u long tank iu ihe midst with four pillars around it. These show for certain how important the ceremonial of ablution was in the worship hire j and they are the dinicl counterpart of the lavor of iple, whih ihe hanafiyth the Jewish Talwru of the Muhunnuod: and tho 1 of the Tei hil , ch a ! till i II 8emliie 190C.} KAS. CNo. 64. Aootber grakt temtan wM tlie imtneose qiiautity of bariit ofieriug on the htll ndge liefore the c»v«^ For mare tbftn « hiimlreil feet in lengtb stretclies a bed of wood-ashes, afl«n BB tnucli aa balf a j'artl ihjok. The aacrilicea ou the. high places nre famUiar id the worship of Pulestine. X third characterislic is the Bethel s^tom, of oraoglur dreums and memnrial slonea, ma iu the slory of Jacob. The custaui of pluuing upright stones in verv ooiumoQ ihroDghout Sinai, a? a lokeu of a pilgrimage or passing visit, as it is in India, and tbty often show aloug a hill crest like the teelh of a saw. Over tbe mines and near the temple they nre assooiated with rude shelters uf stones, which are generallj placed singly, and hare uo grouping like the more pemmueut huts of miuers at Maghara. These are evidently tbe shelters for pilgrims who came to sleep at tbe shrine, and nho probably slept in the cave itself until it was biiilc up by the Egyptians. This sysl«m of ineubation fur oracular purposes was common iu Syria, and exiended to other countries. The later kings met it by providing cubicles in front of the temple, banked over with sand nud stones no as to be sabHtitutes for tbe sacred cave. The Intal length of the temple was about 250 feet. The whole of the mines here were entirely for turf|iu>ise. as shown by tbe mine faeaps and the geologieul level. We see then three characterieticH of Semitic worship, the ablutions, (he burnt encrifiees on the high place, and the bethels and incubation system, all of which are familiar in Syria, and none of whiuh belong t3 Egyptian worship. Seldom has au expedliiou produced so much from a very small expendilure on «xcaralion. We went to copy, ami completed that subject with miiuy fresh iliscoveriea ; and the cxcavHting has settled the purpose of the mines and shown fur the first time the antiquity of those customs of Semitic worship, which the Egyptians adopted, just as Romans worahlpped the local gods of the countries to which they went. The results will be published iu an atlas of inscriptions and photographs by the Egypt Etploratioo fund, and a volume of general descriptions with about 2<X} photographs, published by Mr. John Murray, Now to my regret I have to notice some remarks, made by a visitor to Sinai in Man for .June, on my first brief letter in the Times announcing the genernl results. As it might be supposed that n student viaiting the site had some ground for his couddeiit statements, 1 am obliged lo oorrecl several points. The name is not " Sarftbit el-Kbadm," but Serabit el Khadcm. The small ptuus hitherto published were only of such portions of the building as happened to be visible, and omitted large parts of construction now exposed. The steles in tbe shrine court are not " much older than the rest," the earliest steles being the long series in the XII Dynasty [ 115 ] A Nob. 64^^.] ITAIT. [UfOlf: approach to the temple. The temple wad not ^ mertBlj a little provincial Egyptian shrine/* but a stnictare over 200 feet long, for the building of which many architects and masons were speciaklly sent from Egjpt at various times, as stated on the steles. The numerous Bethel stones in the neighbourhood are some of them inscribed by Egyptians, who adopted the local worship. No such system of stone records of visits are known in Egypt, no one familiar with Egyptian works could write that they ^* are '' ordinary Egyptian monumental tablets of Egyptian type.** That is even incorrect of the mining records in the temple. The Egyptian language does not make monuments to be of Egyptian type any more than a Latin inscription makes a gravestone to be of Roman type. The frequency of the memorial stones without inscriptions seems to have been unnoticed by this traveller. More strange is it to read of the Babylonian temples, which were founded bj Sumerians, as being Semitic. As that writer claims to be ^^more familiar with Semitic antiquities,** perhaps be will state what points of distinctively Semitic rites can be traced in Babylonian temples. Certainly none of the strongly Semitic worship that I have described is obvious in Babylonia. The statement that it is *' probable ^' that the ashes are the remains of the fires of the XII Dynasty copper smelters *^ who left their mounds of slag lying round the site ** is indeed strange. An examina- tion in the nature of materials is compulsory before entering the service of the British Museum, but that has not saved the objector from confounding natural beds of iron* stone with supposed copper slag. There is no copper slag within six miles of the site, so far as I could find, and there was no copper ore at the level of the temple. A similar inaccuracy follows, where a view labelled *' Turquoise mines and settlement,** is that of a hill in which there is not a single mine ; the '^ settlement ** should be stated to be that of the temporary huts of the modern company now defunct. Some practical field-work in a school of archaeology might have saved this writer from such errors, which his present training has not enabled him to avoid. W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. Egypt : Oraniologry. Pearson. Note on Dr. Keith's Rovlow of Professor Arthur Thomson's ''Tho nc Anclont Races of the Thebaic!." Bt^ Professor Karl Pearson, F.R.S. 03 Dr. Keith in his review* states that : *' One strange result of the statistical " investigation of skulls I cannot resist setting down here. While Professor Pearson " declares that a double-peaked frequency curve does not necessarily indicate a mixture " of races, Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver maintain that a single-peaked frequency curve may not mean that a race is pure or homogeneous. The cephalic indices of the ancient Egyptians give a single-peaked curve of frequency ; the upper facial " index gives a double-peaked curve. Because of the one, Miss Fawcett and Professor " Pearson regard the ancient Egyptians as a single race ; because of the other, Professor " Thomson and Mr. Maclver maintain that they were a dual race." I want at once to repudiate any such form of argument as to racial purity. From the standpoint of biometry, any argument as to the validity of a ** peak " must depend entirely on a determination of the probable errors of the group frequencies and on the general goodness of fit measured by the now well-known " x^ " test. Writing in April, 1902, I said that to define heterogeneity as the existence of two peaks was an impossible definition : — " Not only may two or many peaks occur in perfectly homogeneous material, but no peaks whatever in certainly heterogeneous material. It all depends on whether the peaks are significant or not, and on the distance between the modes of the mixed material."t ♦ Man, No. 65, p. 96. t Biometrika, Vol. I., p. 329. " On the Fundamental Conceptions of Biology." r 116 ] i»0«.] MAN. aXo. 65. I further pointed out that the discriminatioa of true modes is a most complex problem involving the theory of errors of random sampling. In Miss Fawcett's Naqada paper it is dieitinctly.stated that no stress whatever ought to be laid on "peaks "in such frequency distributions as occur in most craniological investigations. These " peaks " are chiefly due to the fact that we are dealing with veri/ small random samples.* In my recent controversy with Professor von Torok the whole burden of my charge was that he had not regarded the probable errors of the frequencies which he asserte<l to have significance. His peaks were shown to be Scheingipfeln by the simple process of determining their probable errors.f So far as I am aware, neither my co-workers nor I have ever argued simply from the existence or absence of peaks as to homogeneity or heterogeneity. Our arguments have been based on considering the probable errors of the group-frequencies of the distribution, or on applying the general criterion of goodness of fit which was originally given by me in the Philosophical Magazine^ and tables for facilitating the use of which have been issued in Biometrika by Mr. Palin Elderton. Accordingly it came rather as a surprise to me when I read Dr. Keith's review of Professor Thomson's book and was told that Miss Fawcett and Professor Pearson argue from the single-peaked frequency-distribution of the cephalic index for the Naqada skulls that the Naqada crania are homogeneous.^ I have looked very carefully through Miss Fawcett's paper and can find no reference to the peaks of (he cephalic index distributions at all. The question of heterogeneity or homogeneity is made in that paper to turn on two points : — (a.) A comparison of the differences of the lengths and breadths of the crania from the earlier and later entombments, having regard to their probable errors. No substantial change is discoverable ; but the treatment is not very conclusive, because the entombments which could be definitely assigned to one or other group were very few. (b) A comparison of the variability of the Naqada material with that of other groups such as certain English and Bavarian crania. The Naqada material is less variable than either of these groups. The memoir states that no stress whatever ought to be laid on " peaks " in the frequency distributions because they fall within the limits of the random errors of sampling, and this is illustrated by showing, not for the case of cephalic index, but for that of the breadths, that the deviations from a normal distribution — which, of course, has a single peak — ^fall well within the errors of random sampling.§ The case of breadth was chosen because the " peaks " of this frequency distribution had already been selected by one distinguished archseologist as a ground for asserting a racial heterogeneity. At this very point Professor Thomson's work fails hopelessly to attain to the proper standard of statistical science. He uses arguments drawn from a mathematical investigation of the frequency which is in itself inadequate. These arguments are based on the general appearance of irregularity and of deviation from curves, the constants of which are not calculated exactly. Further, in no single case has Professor Thomson's collaborator investigated whether a " peak " is significant or not ; in no single case has he determined whether his material does or dues not fit his curve within the errors of random sampling. Arguments based on such mathematical treatment are in the present state of statistical * Biometrika^ Vol. I., p. 441. t Craniological Xotes, I. Biometrika^ Vol. II., p. 339. X The statement is the more misleading because an examination of onr frequency diagram shows that the distributions we pnblisiied are double peaked ! § In 83 out of 100 samples from norm\l material more marked "peaks** might be expected than actually occur. Ltte, eit,, p. 454. [ '17 ] Vo. 65.] MAN. [1905. science as fntile as those which are based on a perfectly arbitrary and untested definition of what does or does not coustitnte a negroid skull. Professor Thomson has hitherto failed to state the reasons which led him to adopt that defiuition or to give the series of pure negro skulls on which he a priori tested it before applying it. I am glad to see that Dr. Keith agrees that it is inadmissible. It is really a purely statistical question, but as Dr. Keith is an anatomist, we may expect the reply from Professor Thomson which he withholds from a statistician. Lastly, Dr. Keith seems to consider that the biometric school has definitely asserted that the prehistoric Egyptian crania are not negroid. Dr. Keith writes : ** In " Miss Fawcett's elaborate monograph the possibility of a negroid infusion is considered " but dismissed on account of the conformity of the curves of frequency with the curves " of probability given by the cephalic indices." I can find no passage whatever in the memoir corresponding to this statement. The actual position we have taken up is really very different from this. Two fundamental memoirs on the Naqada skeletons have been published by biometricians, that by Dr. E. Warren on the Long Bones, and that by Miss Fawcett on the Crania. Dr. Warren concludes that in some characters the Naqadas were advanced or modern, in others inferior or primitive. " On the whole the proportions of the limb " bones to one another may be said to have approai^hed those of the negro, while the " sacral and scapular indices were almost identical with those of Europeans."* Miss Fawcett concludes that in total cranial height, auricular height, height and breadth of face, nasal height, cephalic index and upper face index, the Naqadas approached the negro. But in nasal breadth, height of orbit, palate length, and nasal index they are closer to the Germans. In length of skull, sagittal circumference, facial index, breadth-height ratio, and nasal index they are, perhaps, closest to a primitive race like the Aino. Thus the cranial results fully bear out the judgment from the long bones, i.e., that the Naqadas were in some characters advanced or modern, in others inferior or primitive.! The general conclusions arej : (L) That the prehistoric Egyptians as represented by the Naqada crania appear to be as homogeneous as most short series which pass muster as racial unities. (2.) The Naqadas do not seem substantially nearer to the negro, as judged by his modern representatives, than the historic Egyptian or the modern Copt. (3.) In some characters they resemble the negro and in others the European, Finally : "It will need a far more comprehensive study of modern and ancient negro ** crania than has yet been made to see in its due proportions this negro and Egyptian relationship."§ These words are, I think, as true to-day, after Professor Thomson's volume has appeared, as when they were written in 1902. I believe such expressions as I have cited are sufficient to prove that the biometric school has neither asserted nor denied a negro relationship to the early Egyptians. What that school has contested is that the Naqada skulls are to any large extent a mixture of crania from different races. The extent to which the Naqadas were a Blutmischung or a mixed race is a totally different problem — one which the two biometric writers on the subject leave, as I have just shown, entirely open. I have already defined what Lunderstand by a race in the case of man, the sense in which I think it has been fairly consistently used in our craniological memoirs. I doubt whether anything corresponding to a " pure " race exists in man, if by that term is meant a group absolutely without Blutmischung. Such a view would mean an indefinite number of special creations or independent evolutions of man. " The ' purest ' race," as I have said elsewhere,! " is for me the one which has been isolated, ♦ PhU, Trans,, Vol. 189 B., p. 191. I Biometrlka^ Vol. I., p. 464. § p. 436. r 118 ] t Biometrikaf Vol. I., p. 436. II Bionutrika, VoL 11., p. 511. i9oe.] HAN. [ir(M. 65-66. " intraliTed, riuI selected for ibe lungoet pcrioil. It may well iu tbe dim past litive beeu " a blend of the tnoat iliverao elenirnt»." One of the ilifficalties with wliicii biometriciaDB Imve at preseut to coDteml ie the frequent erroDcous preeeotation of tlieir views, I certninlj ilo uot think tliia is iatentioaal in tho eii^e of Dr. Keith, hut I think it very importaat to assert that the liiometric school never argues from the mere existence or uot of " peaks *' as lo heterogeneity or homo- gpueity ; and fnrtber, in the special case of the Nnqada crania, it distinctly reserved its opiuioQ OD (he negro and Egyptian relationship until a mon of modern and BDcient negro skulls bud l)een made. I'rofes euniribulee nothing to such a study, and, until it has been inude hioraetrio methods, we shall not be in a posiliou to measure the ai bi'ttveeu prehistoric Egyptian and nogro. mprebensive sludy Bor Thomson's vohime nith the proper nse of nount of Hlatinitekany KAKL PEARSON. Egypt : Archseologry. Hall. The Excavation of the XI Dynasty Temple at Deir el-BaharJ, qq Thebes. Hi, II. li. Hall, M. A. UU Tlie discovery of the XI DynaHty Temple at Deir el-Bahnri unil the progress of the work of e\i?Hvu tioQ liy the Egy pt Ei ploraiion Fund during the aeasoit 1 903 ■ 4 were ilescriheil in Man (Mi.y. IMJ). Work WHS re8titne<l iit the end of Oclolicr, Brj<l ciirrietl ou without in- terruption lotbemiddli- of JUarch of this yeiir. li has not been fonii4 pu!-sible to complete ihe work of unearth- ing the whole buihling, hut two-thirds or more of it have now been thoroughly excavated, leaving roughly a (bird ti> be iloue in another nrork. The FIC 1.— rOBSKB OF pyBAum hase ( progress of ihe work ilnring the second season may be briefly deeeril>ed HS fol- lows :— It will be remem- \iercii that the court separating the XI Dy- uHsty building from the XVIII Dynasty Temple of Hatiliepsn, aud the north-eastern corner of the platform on which the former stands, with a colonnade of square pillars below and eastward of it, were excavated last year. At the end of the season we had n rough general Idea of the nature of the temple and of the extent of the work thai Uy before us. It stood ou a rectaugular platform of rock, to which led » ramp flanked by colonnotles, as in the Temple of Ilatshepsa. Otily the northern colonnade had been excuvated, but there was no (ioaht llial a soutbeni OOC mnst exist beneath the dcbrh beyoud the ramp. The [ "3 ] No. 66.] MAN. [IMS. centre of the jiktfiirm wub occupieiJ by a remnrkalile couslrucliuu of heavy nmlules of flint, nli);neil symmctrionlly wilh Mie )ilMforin. The oorili-oasloru corner of lliia wns disL-uvereil at the end of llii; lirft si-iison'a work, niicl iliere Hecinod to >ne to be Utile doubt tlifti it miial be tlio pyrtiniul of King Aleiitnliftep, which, as we know from tli<; texts, iviu situated at Dtir el-Bub»ri. It was, lionovor. aJviaahIo to say liltle or utilbiiji,' alioiit this until furtber excnvHtioiia should jirove the correct u ens of the idea. y\g. 1 «ho«-» the corner of the pyrnraiil ae it ap|ieareil wlicu dis- covered ill Jauuary, 1904. This year's work lind two pririmry object)! iti view — the un- c iVL'ring of the pyramid aud iho southern lower colonnade. Tci gi-t at thu Intier and free the raui|> fi-om the rubbiali hidiDg il, it was iiooessiiry to drive a large trench up ibe further side of the ramp. One or two of the woodeu beamt' with which the ramp was paved are »ti11 in position. The complete nncorcriug of the ceiitrul erection. wliieh had appeared to be the pyramid, has ))eeii efTccted. It is sqiitirc with till! plalform, thu centre of tlie eaetcrii side l>eing in the axis of (he mmp. Each Hide measure? 60 feet. In only one place, the norih-we»terLi corner, liaa any c' white limestone^like the walls of the| ;ht of Fig, 2, which shows the back o pillars of the hail nurroanding it, and the-l :l that thia fncing-wall liai« not the t not a pyramid itf] the NSunl s pyramidal crcc- 11 pedestal or ItiLse, which was pylo- niform, vith the nauiil Egyptian cuvelto cornice and the newel or imgle-beadnt each corner : of this liaEe we have found the core of Such erections were usual over ting bcei court discovered last year; i western side of the Temple of Halfihipi or slope of a pyn.i tombs in the Theban necropolis. The interior of the pyramid w no trace ofa tomb-pit wns found, il of what Dr. HchweinfQrlh pro:>oni I'-fe'- inveslignted by Professor Neville after I left, but miy thing discovered being n remarkable pavement ] to be a form of rock-t>alt (Fig- 3). I have in [ 130 ] 1905.] MAN. [No. 66. Hiiriilier plniie (TVoe. Svc. lii/il. Arc/i., .Iiitie, I9;)5) given my reasons for lielieviiig rlint this pvraniiilul erection <Ioos aot roilly couceal tiie tomb of tlic king, bul is a mere urcliitecturnl fiurvival in the tempio, iho reel lotnb being a roek-eut dah claewliere. perliikpa in tbe cliirs at tlio bHolc of the bnililiDg.* Altboiif;li the form oF jiyramiil muiiuled on a pyloniform base is quite usual, the com bi nut ion of tbis wiib a roofed ball or nmbiilatoi'y of octagonal columns wbich ran ronud it and wan eni'losed by a wall eculptnred with retit^fn, outside wbiub was an open peristyle or uolounnde looking *"" over a pourt at a lower level, in ijnite new in Egyptian architecture, and the effect of the whole hiubi have lieen very peunliar. At the back of llie pymniiil was a row of shrines dedicated tu certain priestesees of Hatbnr who were members of the king's harim and were buried in rock-out shaft-tombs on the platform behind the slirinea. Tbe coloured high reliefs of tbeso shrines are of very fine and remnrkiiblQ work, and have given u« a totally new idea of the art of the XI Uyuaijtj. Other tombs of prieslesses were found in the open peristyle on Abe north dide of tbe platform. In eiicb was buried a sacred Hatbor-cow as welt as the priestess herself. Some very interesting skalls of these cows have been found this year. The bndies of tbe priestesses were laid in sarcophagi of fine white limestone. The finoet of these, the earcophugus of ibe Frinceita Kanri, is an unique work of E<;yptiaQ art, and. Kauit's wne hoisted out again in its component pieces. One of these firieatesses or princessBB, Kemsit by name, was a negress ; ebe is depicted aa black on the fragments of ber sarcophagus and uu a band of fresco which runs round the inlerior of ber lomb-cbamber. Iler mummy has been broiigbl to England, and the skull appeftrs to be of negroid type. It will be remembered tliat tomb furniture, consisting of models -of granaries and workmen, etc., were fonnd in tombs of the same series excavated last year, and were shown at the annual exhibition of the Egypt Exploration Fund, Gower Street, in July lai^i. Tbe unique model of bakers and brewers at work, wbiab was <me of the chief features of that exposition, is now eitiibited in the Fourth Egyptian Room of ihe British Museum, Case 188, No, 40,915. Remains of similar models were also found in the tombs excavateil this year, but owing to the demands rigbtly made upon our transport facilitien by the heavy statues and reliefs, of wbieb we were able to bring back a much larger number than last year, it was thought best to leave these and the remains of the sncred cows for the exbibifiou and distribution of n Huccee<ling year. In * We maj comiiorc tbe pjramliJ of Queen Tetosbera at Abjdm (osoTatnl bj Hcar«. Mn'W in Oindly), wblch was a daajny. (be queen bsTlng been rcnllj barifil at Tbebe>k [ 121 1 No. 66.] tUN. C190S. the tombs of Kcmsit anil Kanit were fauoil imiall wooden model coffins with wKxetv figures repreaentiDg Ibe ileceaaed, wrapped in mummy cioth, in them. These aw probably ao early form of ushabti. Oue in beiug exhibited this year. The iotereBtlDg, and from the autiimpological poiut of view, importaut discovery of amjill votiTe oSerings of the XVIII Uynaaty, which was muJe bisl year (we Mas 1904,, 43), hati not been repeated, ooly a few $l.rAy votives having Ueen fouud. Evidently the- (last-heap of the Hnthor shrine ia nearly esiinusteU. A large number of these incetise— burners, figures of cows, eye and car amnlets, broUKe plaifuea, scarabs, and liead neckJKoes,- which were dedicated by the felhiliin of the XVIII Dynasty to the great godde»s Uaihor of Deir cl-Bahari, and when hrokon or reiiuired to make room for fre^li additions were thrown hy the sacristuns over the wall into a dnstheap in the court of the XI Dynasty Temple l>ctow, are now temporarily exhibited in the North Gallery (Semitic Room) of the British Museum. But if we have not found so many anthropologically interesting small objeuis itiis- ycur, we have on the otiier hand fouud large objects of art which are more important tinm finy of iIjc lurger trophies of last year's work. Chief among these objects nre six gniniie, over life size, rrpresentiug King Usertseii or Seuusret III.,. of the XII Dyuaaly {Fig. 5). Four of ibese have the IKirtrait perfectly preserved. And the interesting thing aljout iliuse portraits is they represent tliQ kiug iit ditfereiit periods -l liis life, from tlie rounded feninros of his twenties to the Uiiggaril and lined face of an EgypliBin past middle age. His face is, as is known from other portraits of bim, of the type which need to he culled " Hyksos" : the fnce of Amenem- hftt III. of the same dynnsly, is of ihe same type. It has nsnally been supposed that this slrongly-murked type id- uon-Kgypliau and of foreign origin, but there seems no jwr- ti^'ular reason for this theory, the type seems that of any Egyptian fellah. Tbree of these statues tire now being eshlbiied (July). Other statues were found of Meutubetep and of Amen- liot.ep I., colossal, in Osiride form, and wearing the hieratic eoslume of the sed-hel/ festival. Both these monarchs were vRnerated oa tutelary da;mouH of the Western Necropolis of Thebes, and were invoked as protectors ou ibe funerary ?ielie of the Tbebans ; on one, found this veur hr ns, we have a representation of these very Deir el-Hahnri slalucs,. to which invocations are addressed by the deceased. Of a later periotl two small statues of I'asor, Governor of Tliehea under Rameses II,, were fouud, and a most beautiful alabaster head of a cow about half life-size, whose eyes were originally inlaid with lapis lazuli, while its horns wore probably of silver with a golden disk between them. This was no doubt the heail of one of the holy images of Hnthor, preserved in the speas-shrine of the XVIII Dynasty Temple of Hatahepsu. It is a very fine sjiecimen of the Egyptian sculptor'e art. This i<ketcb will be enougli lo show how interesting and important the excavatious- at Deir eUBahari still continue to lie. But excavations, be they as intere-jting and important as they may, cannot be conducted without money, aud it is earnestly to bo hoped thai those who can will not only subscribe to the ordinary expenses of the Egypt Exploraliou Fund, but will provide Professor Naville with one or two special and direct gifts, in order to enable him to finish the work this year without fail. Thnt such donatiotts would be given to work which has already produced important .scientific 1905.1 IL^N. |:No8.B6-67. results, and will probablj prod ace more, is eTident from a simple recapitulation of the chief discoveries of the two seasons' work, which has been carried out at a total expen- diture of only about £1,500, from first to last. These are :— The oldest Theban temple^ which is at the same time the best preserved of the older temples of Egypt, and is the only one of the Middle Kingdom of which we know anything as regards plan and construe* tion ; some of the finest specimens of ancient Egyptian masonry and wall-building known ; sculpture in coloured relief of the XI Dynasty, which has given us entirely new ideas concerning the art of that little-known period ; new monuments of kings of the same age ; portrait-statues of the greatest king of the XII Dynasty ; and anthropological material of great interest in the ex-votos of the Hathor shrine. The exhibition of the statues, reliefs, and other objects found this year was held in the rooms of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, 37, Great Russell Street, W.Cr during the month of July. H. R. HALL* Aroliaeology : Eolltlis. Dalton. Machine-made Eoliths. By 0. M. Dalton, M.A., F.S.A. 07 The eolithic question appears likely to enter upon a new stage before very long as a result of the researches of M. Andr6 Lavilles, of the School of Mines at Paris, Professor M. Boule, M. E. Cartailhac, and Dr. H. Obermaier. On June 22Dd last these gentlemen went to Mantes to observe the results of certain operations in a cement factory, intended to remove the flint nodules embedded in the masses of chalk which are treated in the manufacture of cement. They claim that the mechanical process by which the flints are finally separated from the chalk and deposited in a gravel at the bottom of a large receiver results in the production of all the familiar forms of eoliths ; and that this being so, the hypothesis of human agency in the case of plateau flints becomes superfluous. The following passage translated from Dr. Obermaier's preliminary account in the Miinchener Allgemeine Zeitung {Beilage^ July 23, 1905, p. 157) will explain the manner in which the "eoliths" were mechanically produced by whirling water, similar in its eflects to the violent fluviatile action of remote prehistoric times : "By its natural " constitution the local chalk contains numerous unbroken flint nodules, which have to " be removed before it can be used for cement. In order to effect this separation, the " blocks of chalk are placed in a receiver full of water to which a rotatory motion is^ " communicated. After twenty-nine hours the chalk is completely refined, and the flint " is left deposited on the bottom of the vessel like a bank of gravel. But during the " operation of this artificial whirlpool the nodules have been rolled one over the other " and exposed to every conceivable kind of pressure and shock. At the conclusion of " the process on the day of our visit we found to our astonishment that the great " majority presented examples of all the eolithic forms. The similarity of the different " specimens before us to the prevalent eolithic types was so close that they could not " possibly have been distinguished from actual eoliths." As a result of these investigations, M. A. Gaudry, in a report to the Academic des Sciences of Paris, dated June 26th, states his opinion that eoliths can certainly be produced by mechanical means and as a result of purely natural forces ; further that the argument from eoliths to the existence of Tertiary man now falls to the ground. Professor Boule and Dr. Obermaier will shortly publish a full account of the pseudo-eoliths of Mantes, in which their bearing upon the plateau implements will be discussed. This should be of interest to both parties. 0. M. DALTON» [ 123 J VoB. 68-69.] UAN. [1905. REVIEWS. Philippine Islands. Folkmar. Album of Philippine Types. Christians and Moras. Eighty plates^ repre- qQ ■senting thirty-seven provinces and islands. Prepared and published under the DO auspices of the Philippine Exposition Board. By Daniel Folkmar, D.U., Paris. Manila : Bureau of Public Printing, 1904. This album contains 160 excellent photographs of eighty men found in Bilibid prison in 1903. Fortj-three provincial types are represented, and these are mostly from the tribes officially denominated "Christian." Opposite each photograph are given the measurements of eight or nine dimensions of the individual represented, in parallel columns with average values of the same dimensions obtained from the measurement of fairly large numbers of the same tribe. This work is, therefore, a valuable contribution to the physical anthropology of the Philippine Islands. An introductory memoir contains some valuable descriptive information about the tribes ilhistrated in the album. Some of the author's conclusions, however, do not receive much support from the figures given in this work. He says, for example : One of the results of the anthropometrical work done in Bilibid would seem to be a demon- stration of the need of this classification. As compared with each other, the northerners are tall and long-headed, the southerners, short and broad-headed. Well, the Tagalogs are a northern tribe and their average cephalic index is 83, an index which is decidedly not indicative of a long-headed race. The numbers of each tribe whose measurements are given, are unfortunately, in most cases too small to represent any real difference between the various tribes described in this volume. Taking head-lengths, for example, the greatest difference is to be found between the Ilocanos and the Cagayans. The difference between the averages of 15 €agayans and 193 Ilocanos is (184-178) 6 mm. This difference on calculation will be found to be barely sufficient to demonstrate any real diflferenco between the two extreme members of the tribes represented. The Negritos seem to be quite distinct from the other tribes, by reason of their small average breadth, 144 mm., and their lower cephalic index, 80. If these types fairly represent the inhabitants of the Philippine Islands, they appear all, with the exception of the Negritos, to belong to the same race, and this race is closely allied to the Malays and Chinese. No doubt more extensive measurements would enable us to detect small differences between different tribes in different parts of the islands. One would expect, however, to find the long-headed people rather in the southern, than in the northern, islands, because the influence of the long-headed inhabitants of New Guinea might be expected to make itself felt in that quarter. These questions cannot, however, be settled by speculation, and it is to be hoped that the American anthropologists will continue to extend the anthropometric work which has been so well begun, if we may judge from the sample presented to us in this album. J. GRAY. Pigmentation. Woodruff. The Effects of Tropical Light on White Men. By Major Chas. E. Woodruff, AQ M.D., Surgeon, United States Army. London and New York : Rebman, 1905. VU Pp. 358. 22 X 14 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. net. The author is to be congratulated on having produced a book which will be read with pleasure and interest alike by anthropologists &nd physicians, the former finding clearly laid before them the importance of certain features in the environment of the human species, the latter a synopsis of all that is known concerning the action of light [ 124 ] 1905.} IIAN. [Ko. 69. Woodruff Joes a species, but tbat Hi to allon species. ou tbe orgnuism and its sDg^sted thempniilic applicatioDS Dp to tlie present time. Tho more ntdclly meilioal chapters are porhaps a little too tecliaiiuil and abbroviateU for the lay aatliropologiat, hut tbe more geoeral chapters aud the suggested bygienic rulee for tbose uompelicd to live and work in tbe tropics will be fully apprecinted by nil. Tlie central argument is that tbe races of man, like other animals, are distribated in defiuite zoological sonea, boundaries uf which nre isotbermals, and that each race ia limited in its extension north and south, though it may extend to any distauce east and west within its proper zone. Acclimatisation outside such a zone not being possible migration ia accompanied by extinction, or the return of tho emigrants to their home. In each such zone man will be found to present special features adapting him for life therein, hot features which, if transported to auother enviroument, would he prejudicial instead of beneficial in their action. Thus the Author specially points out that among the natives of tropical countries where the air is hot, the nose is very tint and the nostrils open and wide, while in cold and temperate zones the inhnbitnnl.t have large prominent noses and narrow almost slit-like nostrils wiih a correisponUingly extensive warming surface. Corresponding to these features it has long been known that negroes in cold countries are especially liable to all varieties of pulmonary trouble. Major t suggest an independent origin for each race or variety of the human t the spread from the centre of development was so slow in each direction I to occur, those individuals who presented characters best daapled ., being able to survive in the greatest numl>era to propagate iheir sal light is considered to be enervating, in that by its excessive stimu- lation it causes those nnaccnstomed to it to use up their energies too rapidly and then to fail, completely exhaaated. Those who have by long generations become acuaslomed to the condition are not characterised by auy great powers or desire for mental ur physical exercise. All the great ancient sub-tropical civilisations were built up by men who bod migrated, it might be, but a little south of their proper zones, aud so were at Grst stimulated to greater efforts but subsequently perished from want of adaptation to iheir changed surronnUingf. The auibor concludes that most such civilisations were founded by a blond aristocracy or ruling class because tbe conditions which, in his opinion, led to (be evolution of blondness — " a cold, dark northern and probably a cloudy, rainy and miaty, " country are also the exact conditions needed for the evolution of the brain by natural The origin of tbe blond races is traced to the north-western corner of Europe — Scandinavia, Denmark, and the Baltic plains of Germany. Here in the early post- glacial period the blonds originated, and thence a reflux migration has ocr^nrred to the maximum limits uf their zoological eone. From a comparison of tbe meteorological charts and those of human colouration Major Wooilmff has deduced the l»iv that ; Tbe bloodness of a European nation is proportional to tbe cloudiness of its country. In southern countries brnnetness aud then blackness, or at least deep pigmenialion, becomes tbe nile, and it is to some extent ordinary experience that these blonda who tnn most deeply stand beat exposure to tropical conditions. Of great interest is the conclusion arrived at in this book that the blomla have gone out of ibeir zone in the greater part, if not all, of the United Suites — with the exception, of course, of AUskn — in Austnilia, and the northern parts of Cape Colony, and that in lime they may be expected to die out therein. In the United States the gradual fading out of this type has been noticed, and in Australia tbe falling off of the birlh-rnle has recently given rise to soma degree of alarm. The relative increase of brnnetness in cities is due, it is suggested, to the relatively greater intensity of the heat and light reflected from wall and pavements in comparison with tbe countryside. ( 12S ] •9-70.1 UAK. dMM; Whenever the blond baa p ei wtm tedv ermi a litde, south of his sone it is maintained :there are evidenced of deteriomtioB, saeh being most marked in the nervous sjstein. In connection with the Philippines the anthcM* qnotes numerous regimental statistics to show that blond soldiers suffer more than brunets ; these are not quite conclusive, •since the differences noted fall within the limits of chance variation between different samples. The main and more important argument is that a climate which evolved the t>lackues8 of the native implies the presence of such a condition as necessary for residence therein. Major Woodruff's book comprises almost all the known facts as to the influences •of residence in different climatic zones and can be warmly commended to the notice of M. who are interested in the influences of environment. F. S. Psyohology. Ward : Rivers. The Briihh Journal of Psychology ^ Vol. I., Part iir., January, i90o. Pp. 191 - Tf\ 320. Price os, net. ■ " Some thirty pages of this part are occupied with a paper by F. N. Hales on the Psycho-genetic Theory of Comparison. Drawing his evidence from the gesture language of deaf-mutes aud of primitive peoples as well as from spoken languages, ho classifies the methods by which two objects or ideas are compared under the names of i(l) opposition and exclusion ; (2) separation ; (3) apposition ; (4) gradation aud •composition. The pages of Max are hardly the place for a criticism of the author's assumptions, methods, iind conclusions, but some remarks may be made on his data, which are largely <lrawn, as might be expected, from the domain of anthropology. Before doing so it may be pointed out that from two classes of facts to which he does not allude material of value might be drawn. In the first place the pictographs of the Amerinds have been studied to an extent sufficient to justify their use by the psychologist. In the •second place interesting results might follow from an investigation of the steps by which a new language is acquired either by a child or an adi^lt, the use of grammars being, of course, excluded. Turning now to the data on which Mr. Hales relies, it is a little surprisiog to find liim complaining of our meagre knowledge of African languages. Many are, it is true, tiardly known, but there are some hundreds of text books awaiting his leisure, par- ticularly in the languages of Guinea and the North-Weet, Abyssinia and the North-East, •and the Southern and Eastern Bantu tongues. Even in Australian languages, on which he quotes John Mathew, without, however, mentioning the particular language of which lie spoke — the Kabi of Queensland — W. E. Roth (Pitta Pitta), and the less reliable ft. H. Matthews (Kamilaroi), his information might readily be made more complete. Teichelmanu and SchQrmann (p. 7) give him an example which seems to be a case of gradation, Threlkeld (p. 17), N. Queensland Ethnog. Bulletin^ No. 2, p. 25, with cases ^f exclusion, apposition, and gradation, and probably other authorities, would be equally prolific. What Mr. Hales means by the statement, on p. 236, that stem-isoluting languages yield but ones olitary instance of gradation is not quite clear. In this con- mection the reduplicative form of the comparative, not uncommon in Australia, is, perhaps worthy of attention. Mr. Hales's paper is, of course, no more than a prolegomenon, as he himself recognises, and probably the statement ou p. 236 just quoted means no more than that he has found only one example. On p. 220 he states that the literature of gesture language is very small. It is true that we have no more than short papers on net^io gesture language, and for the Australians nothing more than a few pf^ges bv Howitt in his r 12G ] 1«05.] HAN. [N08. 70-7L reoeuL liook. tinil Ketupe IwODlj yeua ago. Bui it i» siirjiriain^ tlikt Ur. Ilalea, niio quotes Gnrrkk Mallery's work on sign language in ibc lirst rejMirt of tlie llureaii of ElliDologf, ebouM have overluukeU tht.- same autLor'a treatiso id t\m Teiitli Kepon m well as Clark's Indian Sign Language, wiiich, for sooie reason iiuknowu lo van, is doI rnentioiieU by Mallery in liia eecouil paper. Space forbids me to oite Qxi>inp1es from ibese workd, wbicb coDtajii gesture meiboda not mentioueil by Ur. Uulea. I can also do do more ibaii note tbe fiuiher couteuts of ibis iotcrestiiig nuuiber, wbicb includes nuother paper ou Genetic tiuil Comparative Psydiology, a diaoussiou of various teiitB od epileptics, an aualyais of " Local iaatioD," awl a bistoricul essay on ilalebraucbe's ■' Theory of tbe VerceptioD of Distiuice. " N. W. TU0UA8. Bgrypt. JlrrAcrches iinlhropoiogiyues rn Egyptr. Par Ernest Cbaul.ro. Lyon Cie., 1904. Pp. xviii x 318. 38 x 26 cm. Dariug bis three visits to Egypt. M. Clianire speut some weeks ii of an early cemetery near Luxor, be eXftmineJ upwards of a thousand Ages, and witb tbe help uf bis wife made valuable uieasareraenl.s upon i Jiving Egyptians, Sedawin, Beja, and Soudanese, male and fcnialc. A Be- 71 ■ be excavation 'kulls of various like number of The knowledge s gained forms tbe basis of tbe large quarto memoir which is now puhliiibed. Many -of its paj^es bear evidence of a serious attempt to arl'ive at tbe origin of (be Egvntiaus. Yet lu great part tbe book is ratber the baudaome product of tbe dililiunte entliiisiaat, .describiug in eiiarming and easily-read language, facts wilL wbich Egyjitotogiets have long been familiar, containing beautiful illustratioue of the people and their surroundings, a volume emineuUy fitted for a place on the drawing-room table. Tbe chapters of the firet part of the book contain acconnls of tbe various epocbs in tbe lite-history of Kgypt. The second part deals with tbe modern Copts, Fellabin, Bedawiu, and Beja, and with types of the population of the Eastern Sudan, about a hundred of whom were measured by tbe nutbor at Asiwiin during service in tbe Kirypiian army. Stone and metal implements are described and discu«He<l i pottery is figured : severul pages are devoted lo the analysis and evolution of tbe emimlming process and to tbe relation between niummilicaiion and nn snimistic religion ; there are ibu familiar portraits of Egyptians and of neighbouring jieoples, reprodnotd from tbe walla of ancient tomljs and t«mples ; tbe characters, Uabits, and beliefs of the modem and ancient Egyptians are described, and there is n lougtby comparison of tbe character and pbyi^ique of the Copts and Fcllahiu of various parts of Egypt with one another, witb the ancient popuUtion and with neigbbuuHng peoples. Now can it be conceived that in these days of specialisation any one mau is capable of passing autborilntive judgments on such diverse problems of Egyptology ? Tbe special interests of the antbor lie nnquestionably in ibe direction of physical anthropology, and his fascinating description of tbe choracter and snperatilioua of tbe Egyptians may be regarded j)erbBpsa8 an attractive frame in wbicJi he aeekn to sot the duller data of anthro- pometric study. Acconlingly, it were idle lo ex|]ectroore tban a aecond-band knowledge of tbe various problems ou which he pronounces judgment. In srcbteology Ameliueuu, de Morgan and Maspero have been M. Cbantre's chief autburitics. Thus in his desurip- tiou of Ibe cxeavAiions at Abydus and el-Amru (p. Ai) he neglects the wore recent and 4;areful work of Pctrio and Itnndall-Marlvir, and limits btmsrif to nieniiuu of his rauntrymen's labours. He publishes the cranial measurements of M. Fouquet, a Cairo physician, omiia any detailed refereufe to Miss Fuwcelt's most olnburate work on the Nakuda crania anil passes over Kaudail-Maclvcr's data uu the surprising gruunda that he has not used tbe ngreeil methods of meitsuremont. t 127 ] 110^71.3-^ MAN. [190tf. It will he news to maDj Egyptologists tbat while *'iroD was known to the '^ Egyptians almost as soon as bronze*' (p. 12), *' copper, then bronze, and soon iron *^ appear to have rapidly supplanted stone in Egypt for domestic use*' (p. 13). If Montelius exaggerates actual conditions when be declares the nse of iron to have been unknown in Egypt before 1500 B.C., the metal was certainly a rare and costly luxury long before it came into *' domestic nse/* and there is no satisfactory evidence of a ''rapid" transition either in Egypt or in Europe from an age of stone to one of iron. In the chapter on the prehistoric times, M. Cliantre concludes that an autochthonous population existed in the quaternary period, but we look in vain for any account of prehistoric human remains. His first account of Egyptian skeletons is contained in the following chapter which opens on a fully blown Memphite age. Even the possibility of a " predynastic " period appears to find no favour with M . Chantre. The author's study of his valuable anthropometric material is vitiated by his inadequate training in statistical method. Standard deviations are a terra incogiiita for M. Chantre. He gives us interminable averages, calculated, discussed, and compared, but never an attempt to determine whether the difference between two or more averages have an actual significance, or whether it be due to the chances of random sampling. Thus, he asserts that between the XX 1st and XXXth Dynasties there is a tendency to brachycephaly, relatively to the preceding period from the Xlth to the XXth Dynasties ; the cephalic index averaging 74*4 in the skulls of the former period and 72*4 in those of the latter. Yet his own table contains a series of twenty-five Theban mummies between the XJIth and XXth Dynasties, which give an average index of 76 08, and five Theban skulls which give an average index of 77*09. But making no allusion to these exceptions, M. Chantre holds as '' highly probable '* the view that the alleged brachycephalic tendency during the above period is due to '' the introduction of Semites '' in increasing numbers, who in Syria are known to be distinctly brachycephalic.'' Elsewhere M. Chantre takes the somewhat different view that Egypt has always assimilated the foreigners who have settled on her soil, and that no real difference exists between the ancient and modern Egyptians. But the evidence adduced in favour of this point is not of an uniformly satisfactory character. On page 304 a frequency curve is drawn, comparing 288 modern with 399 ancient skulls. The modern material is derived from very different parts of the country, the ancient not only from very different parts, but also from very different periods. The book is marred by similarly uuscientific methods elsewhere. Page 203 contains the following sentence : '' Among the Arabs we have seen that '' the majority and the most essential of the physical characters differ little from those " of the Egyptians." Only on the previous page we had been told that " from the '' physical standpoint these two peoples present well-marked differences." M. Chantre's final conclusions is that the Egyptians are autochthonous, and that they, the Berbers and the Beja, had a common origin. If we accept this view we must allow that Egypt is the cradle of the Berber and Beja peoples. M. Chantre very rightly deprecates the comparison of modern Berber with ancient Egyptian pottery and crania in order to discover the relations of these two peoples. But on what evidence may not the Berber and Beja be regarded just as '' autochthonous " as the Egyptians ? If M. Chantre has failed, it has been through attempting too much. His book is too elaborate to form a popular memoir, and too diffuse to mark a serious contribution to the advance of Egyptology. However, it is superbly illustrated and full of interesting ceremonial and historical detail for those who propose to visit the country, and it contains fresh physical data which the anthropometrician will unquestionably receive with gratitude. C. S. M. Printed by Rtrb a^d Spottiswoodie, His Maiesty's E^rioters, East Harding Street, K.C. Plate I — J. Man, 1905. Fig. I. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Fig. 5. Fig. 6. Fig 7- Fig. 8. TUNISIAN TATU DESIGNS. 18060 [Wo. 72. Ling: Roth. 72 4 I ORIGINAL ABTIOLES. TnnlB : Tatu. With Plate I-J, Tatu In Tunis. By H. Ling Roth. A few years a^o, tbrough the kindaeeB of Mr, Arthur V. Lilley, I was eaabled to purchaee the b toe k-ia- trade of a native professional tatuer of Tuais, who had expressed the desve to give up the work as be had developed qualms of conscience which, «d a Mahomedan, troubled bim. The iQslrumeiits consisted of four walchmakerV tool-holders (Figs. 9, 10, II, the fourth being a similar tool to Fig. 11). These are fitted with Eoropean needles. He also had a pricker, which consisted of a small cylindricallj- shsped piece of wood (Fig- 12) with five needles at one end, 6xed in position by means of gum or wax. Also two tools (Fig. 13), which may be de- scribed as lancets bammeretl oat of a piece of wire and sharpened at the flattened end. According to the fineness of the lines in the design the operator used one or more needles, and for certain designs not specified the skin was cut with the lancets. The colouring matter was made of lamp-black, alcohol, and gum, and the operation was finishod at one sitting. For the simpler patterns the design was lightly marked on the skin or pricked on without any preliminary outline drawing. For elaborate designs, printing blocks crudely incised ont of flat pieces of hard woimI (Figs. 14-23) were nsed. The surface of the blocks was blackened, and the imprint being made therefrom, the operator proceeded with the pricking. If the ink and toots were not good or clean, blood poisoning ensuei asually resumed , bni otherwise, after the skin A normal state plus the pattern. had swelled for a day or two, it Ko. 73.] MAN. [190ff. Tbere seemed to have been do specified period in a persoa's life when be or she was tatued, bnt girls might receive additiooal m&rlis on arriving at puberty. The object of tbe tatniug was manifold, but in principle It was expected to act Fio. 17. FlO. IS. Fio. 19. as a cbarm. Tho design illustrated in Fig. 6 is found one on eacb cheek, one on tbe centre of the foreliead, and one on tbe chin to give beauty to the bearer, and is evidently a corrupt form of Westermarck's hand emblem. The design, Fig, 1, was put ou y^l^ the joints to relie rheumatic pains. Fig. 2 : a serpent, ap- propriately a charm against snake bite. Fig. 3 : n lock plaie, three of which were tatued on tho chest to give health to the lange. Fig. 4 : This star is often fouod on the temples to i etrengtlieu or hoal tbe eyes. Fig. SJ : tjitued on the outside of the lower part of llie leg from the aukle upwards to give strcnglh. Kig. 7 : a sign of swearing elerua! friendship, evidently an introduced form. Fig, 5 : generally talued on soldiers' arms [ 130 ] 190«.] MAN. [Hoe. 72-78. to give them coarage. Fig. 8 : a design tatueJ on the back of the wrint, the chsins haDging dowo the band ; sopposed to give strength, the fish being a sign of good Inck. Figs. 25 and 26 are copied out of the professional tatuer's book of desigtis, which is an old French cash colnmn mentorandnm book {cahier), 8 in. X 6J in. (20 cm. x 15 cm.). The designs in this book cover a wide area, nothing appearing to come amiss, as, for instance, the illustration. Fig, 16, which is copied from the Irade mark of a L^ons silk manufactnrer. There are also sketches of a lamp- Fio. 26. post, guns, bicycles, several women, mostly indecent (nnder European influence), a steam engine, fishes, roses, binls, horsemen, £c. Against some of these illnstrations a price is placed, evidently the cost of tatuiug that particular design ; thus Fig. 24 costs three francs. Fig. 26 is probably a charm against the evil eye. There is in the designs a great mixture of native and low-class European ideas, and altogether the art as carried out by this professional tatuer was in a low stale. HY. LING ROTH. Fio. 26. Sinai. Thompson. Not* on tho Antlquftloo of SInal. By R. Campbell Thompson, M.A. ._ In his article io ibo August number of Man on the Sinaitic temple. Professor f J Potrie brings forward some criticisms of my remarks in tbe June number ; — (I.) Professor Petrie corrects my spelling " Sarabit elKliadm" to '■Semblt el Kbadem." The Arabic form, according to Palmer, is given in tlie Ordnance £jurvey. Part I., p. 290, as Sarabit el Ehadim, both second and third syllables being accented. Professor Petrie himself is iuconsisleut, as in bis letter to the Times of Mny 23 he spells it " Sarabit el Kbadem." (2.) I mentioned the plans and work which had been done at the temple before my visit, because I thought that the elaborate work of the Ordtiancc Survey, both topo- graphical and arclueological, as well as the careful observations of Lepsius and Di^uiidite, were worthy of a fuller dejcriptioo than that given in Professor Petrie's letter that " uo visitors to this temple had stayed more than a day or two, nod scarcely any dig-ging " bad been douc in the ruins." (3.) Tlie nest objection that Professor Petrie raises is that " the steles in the nhrino " court are not 'much older than the rest,' the earliest steles being the long series in '■ the XII dynnsly approach to the temple," but he has not quoted me correctly. What I said was *' are for tbe niost part much older tliau the rest, dnliitg as they do to the " XII dynasty." On M. B^netlite's plan (published in Maspero's Hisloire Aiicirniie, Vol. I., p. 47-1) tbe shrine court is shown Io contain ten stclw, all of this date, while tiie long scries in the XII dynasty approach, accoriliug to the same authority, contains only eight of the XII dynasty. Tlie other stete are of much later dale. (4.) Professor Poirie objects to my description of the temple as " merelv a little [ 131 ] No. 73.] MAN. [1»05. " provincial Egyptian sliriue." I think it will be admitted, however, that " provincial " is quite a fitting term to be applied to Sinai, and if a comparison be made with the size of the temples at Abjdos, Dendera, Edfu, Thebes, Ac, " little " is the proper description for a building only 250 feet long and very narrow. (6.) Professor Petrie says that '^ the numerous Bethel stones in the neighbourhood are some of them inscribed by Egyptians, who adopted the local worship. No such Kystem of stone records of visits are (sic) known in Egypt, no one familiar with Egyptian works could write that they ' are ordinary Egyptian monumental tablets *' of Egyptian type.' " With regard to records of miners' visits, I think a fair com- parison may be made with the inscriptions of Wadi Hammamat. Kings and governors constantly recorded their visits to various places on neighbouring rocks, &c., as at Kono.^sHo, Sehel, and elsewhere in Nubia, at the Nahr el-Kelb in Syria, &c. As to the stelae, inscribed and uninscribed, I must still adhere to my view that they are ordinary Egyptian stcltc, and I think the XII dynasty stelee exhibited in the British Museum will confinn the opinion of anyone interested. (6.) Professor Petrie says, *^more strange is it to read of the Babylonian temples, *' which were founded by Sumerlans, as being Semitic." When it is remembered that the Semites had begun to obtain a foothold in Babylonia as far back as 3800 B.C., and for fcvoral hundreds of years before the fall of Babylon held entire sway over the land, direct Sumerian influence having long disappeared, and when we consider that the Assyrian and Semitic Babylonian rulers, particularly during the later periods, exten- sively restored and rebuilt the old temples, we see that " Semitic " is the only word which properly describes them. From the fact that Professor Petrie no longer repeats his claim that the Sinaitic temple is the only Semitic temple preserved to us, I infer ho tacitly admits the Semitic origin of the temples of Assyria proper which I mentioned. As regards the challenge that I should state what points of distinctively Semitic rites can be traced in Babj Ionian temples, I must refer Professor Petrie to the long chapter in Jastrow's Religion on the Temples and the Cult (pp. 612-689), where he will find much interesting matter on the point. (7.) As regards the slag heaps and the bed of ashes, Lepsius was my authority for the existence of this slag (Letters from Egypt^ p. 348). He thought he saw slag there, and measured the heaps, and thought they were remains of the smelting, as I quoted in my article.* But, even if we concede that there is no slag within six miles, Professor Petrie, in his letter to the Times, admits that smelters formed part of the ancient expeditious to the temple, and it certainly is a significant fact that no bones at all were found in the ashes. After all, even supposing that no copper smelting or casting went on, there are a good many uses to which fire may be put besides sacrifice, when there are from fifty to one hundred men living near. (8.) As regards Professor Potrie's objection to the description given under my photograph of the mines, I think I need say no more than that it was taken from the mined slope of Wadi Maghara, not far from one of the tunnels. Finally, in the main body of his article Professor Petrie bases his theory that the temple gives an insight into early Semitic worship on three points : (1) the existence of tanks and basins in the temple, proving *' how important the ceremonial of ablution ** was in the worship here " ; (2) the bed of ashes (without bones), proving the existence of a system of burnt offerings ; (3) *' the Beihel system, of oracular dreams and memorial *' stones, as in the story of Jacob," and the so-called pilgrim chambers. • On IhiH point comparo Baedeker's Ouidr to Palestine and Syria (1904), p. 182: "Auf der " Uochtlichc Btauden Schmelzofen und das Ueiligtum, in welchem sich die knappschaft bei ihren " Festen vert»aiDielte.** t 132 ] 1905.] MAN. [Nos. 73-74. With regard to (I), when it is con.sidered that no well has been found in the temple, and, as Professor Petrie justly remarks in his letter, the plateau ** is beyond the reach of " camel transport for water," we may presume that " ceremonial ablutions " is not the easiest explanation for the existence of water- tanks in a building that was doubtless as much a place of defence as of worship, as its name, *^ the heights of the fortress," implies. Any comparison between the hannjiyeh court of Moslem mosques and the courts of this temple must necessarily be precarious, when the composite and borrowed character of Mohammedan buildings (at least 2,000 years later than this temple) is remembered. With the second point I have already dealt. With regard to the third I do nor see how pillars, whether natural or wrought, can be referred especially to an ancient Semitic origin, when nothing in the inscriptions or workmanship has been adduced in proof of this Semitic origin. As regards the pilgrim cubicles, they can as well be explained as dwellings for the 50 to 100 Egyptians, who we know went there, as for the pilgrims of whom we have no knowledge. R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. England : Aroliaeology. Wlndle. An Excavation In Kemerton Camp, Bredon Hill. By Bertram C. ^A A . fVindlcy D. Sc, F. R. S., F.S.A. IT' Bredon Hill, partly in Worcestershire and partly in Gloucestershire, possesses two earthworks : a smaller, known as Conderton Camp, and a larger, Kemejton Camp — the subject of this note. This camp is entirely in Gloucestershire ; in fact, a part of its circumference forms the boundary of a promontory of that county which projects into Worcestershire. As will be seen from the plan (Fig. l)i this camp belongs to the group « Sift ^f CMAvAUn KEMERTON CAMP FIQ. 1.— PLAN OF CAMP. of promontory forts, since there are no artificial earthworks to the north and west where the escarpment of the hill is exceedingly steep. The camp contains, in a deep hollow to its south-west corner, a large mass of oolite, known as the Bambury Stone, con- cerning which many ingenious theories have been spun. It does not seem to be possible [ 133 ] Vo. 74.] MAN. [1906. to say whelber the hollow in which this stone rents is ufttu»t or artificial. There are two TampartB, aad a very iinusuaU/ large extent of ground interveoea between tliem. This fauf, coupled with a story that Roman pottery and ooins had been found in the inner rampart near the " Summer House," as they have uudoubtodly been found on other parts of the hill, led me to suggest the theory that the outer rampart might have been of earlier date than the inner, and that in this camp we might have an example of the class of camp in whicli— aa at Hod Hill in Doreetshire— a smaller part had been cut oflF iu Roman times by an inner fosse and vallum. The excavation, however, lends no support to this view. The camp having re<;eutly come into the possession of R- Biddulpb Martin, Esq., M.P., of Overbury Court, the excavation was conducted at his request aud expense and under my supervision during the autumn of lasi year, Mr. Henry Balfour being also present during part of the time. As the time at my disposal was somewhat limited, I decided to cut a section through the inner fosse aud vallum near the " Summer House, a bnildin through the I width. The 8 Standing, which forms a very prominent landmark at the ner of the inner rampart. Accordingly we drove an eight-foot trench mpart, aud excavated the vallum down to the virgin soil for the same nrtli thrown up was carefully examined, aud the exact spot where each object was found was careful ly re- corded, so that it could have been plotted out on a plan. As a matter of fact, however, the na- ture of the finds was so uniform that- there was nothing to be learnt from their relative positions , in the excavation. "^^^T After thin exca- vation had been completed a small amount of digging wae doue at the point marked with a star at the uorth-east eud of the iuucr rampart. This digging was made at a rabbit -burrow, in the earth thrown up from which hail been found fragroeiilsof rongh pottery and grains of blackened corn. In Allies' Att/iyuitics of IVoTcestershirc there is an account of a landslip which took place at some point — undeterminable apparently at the present day— in the immediate neighbourhood of the camp. A Miss Martin, of Overbury, who hapjicneil to be riding over the spot at the time, uearly lost her life. However, the interesting point in the present connection is that, as ao observer quoted by Allies saj3, "as the cliusm" — which, by the way, is ftuted to have been 30 feet wide at the surface and about 40 feet deep — "opeueil it exposed to view a vein of " black earth about four or five inches thick, immediately under the soil, which iu some " places was not more than sis inches deep, but varied to eighteen inches or two feel ; " tliat the black earth was supposed to be decayed wheat, as quantities of perfect grains " were fuuud in it." Except that further grains of blackened corn were found in thiis excavation, the houos and fragments of pottery there discovered did not in anv way r 131 ] 1905.] HAN. [Nob. 74-76. differ io character from those found in the section to the south, and the objects from the two spots may therefore be described together. (i.) The pottery— of which many fragments were found, most of them being very small — a in Fig. 2 was quite the largest piece — was all of the rongh, hand-made variety, more or less well burnt. The greater part of the fragments bore no ornamenta- tion, but three or four bits did, and three of these are represented in Fig. 2. Another fragment, which bore finger-nail ornamentation, went to pieces, as other portions from the deeper parts of the fosse did, on account of disintegration produced by damp. Profile , views of the fragments of rims which we came across are also given in Fig. 2. Til.) Bones and teeth of a variety of animals were found in both excavations, and, like the pottery, at all depths. The bones and teeth identified belonged to the horse, ox, goat, pig, deer, and hare. A number of the long bones had been artificially split for the sake of the contained marrow. None of them bore any signs of fire, but fragments of charcoal were found in different parts of the excavation. (iii.) A number of round pebbles, of a character belonging to the lower but not to the upper slopes of the hill, were also found. These may possibly have been sling- stones — at any rate they must have been brought to the top of the hill at some early date since they do not naturally occur there. One further point very much impressed itself upon us in the course of our excava- tion. The depth from the top of the vallum, at the point where the excavation was made, to the bottom of the unexcavat«d fosse, was 19 feet 6 inches. It was a little difficult, from the nature of the soil — if soil it could be called — to say when virgin ground had been reached, but one could certainly add 3 feet 6 inches to 4 feet for accumulated deposit in the fosse. Suppose half of this to belong to the top of the vallum and the original depth from top to summit would be about 25 feet. Now the material of which th6 vallum was constructed, as above hinted, could hardly be described as earth or soil. It was, in fact, a mass of fragments of oolite with some admixture of smaller material, which might be described as earth. Before, therefore, turf had grown upon its surface, this must have presented all the appearances of an artificial scree and all the difficulties to the climber which such a conformation affords. The main point which one learnt was that the task of ascending such a rampart, even without any enemy at the top, would be infinitely greater than could be imagined by any person only looking at the now grass-clad slope. BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE. Africa : Ewilu. Torday- Notes on the Natives of the Kwllti, Oonn^o Frso State. By E. mm Torday^ Local Correspondent of the A nthropological Institute. I V The principal inhabitants of the Kwilu are : Bayanzi, Bahuana (Bahoni), and Bambala. These peoples speak amongst themselves a bastard KikongOy which bears a considerable resemblance to Swahili, or rather to Kingwana, the corrupt Swahili of the Congo. In spite of this resemblance, however, certain remarkable differences exist between the three dialei*t8 spoken by the above-named peoples, and that, too, in the most elementary words ; for it is more natural that the names of utensils and certain verbs should have been borrowed from Kikongo than words expressing number and relationship. Kikongo must be considered a hybrid speech, which has grown up from the intercourse l)etween tribe and tril)e. Thus we find that the term for " iron " in the three dialects mentioned above is very similar — Ndoni (Hayanzi), Dondu {Bambala)^ N'don {Bahuana); but the terms for "stone," which would naturally be older, are quite different, viz., Eyiri {Bayanzi)^ Amani (Bambaia), and Matarr (Bahuana). " Bow," again, is similar — Ota, Uda, and Buta ; but the words for "star" are similar [ 1.^5 ] Wo. 75.] HAN. [1905. BAYANZl oolj among the Bamhala aod BahuanOy Apededi, and Bamweiede ; the Bajanzl use the term M'Biel. More surprising it« the difference existing in dialects spoken by different villages of the same tribe. Below, for example, I give a few words used in Luano and Lundn, two villages situated only a score of miles apart, the inhabit tants of which claim positively to belong to the same tribe, the Bahuana. I will first detail the methods of counting on the fingers practised by the Bayauzi and Bahuana : — Bayanzi. 1. L. hand open, 4th finger flexed ; R. hand closed except 4th finger, which rests on 4th finger of L. hand. 2. L. hand open, 1st and 4th fingers flexed, former held in position by thumb. 3. L. hand 3rd finger open, 1st and 2nd fingers flexed and held by thumb. 4. L. hand thumb open. 5. L. hand closed ; R. hand Ist finger on thumb. 6. L. hand closed ; R. hand open, except 2nd finger, which is flexed and held by thumb. Bahuana, 1. L. hand thumb open, 2. L. hand thumb and forefinger open. 3. L. hand, 1st, 2nd, and 3rd fingers open. 4. L. hand, 1st, 2nd, 3rd fingers, and thumb open. 5. L. hand open. 6. L. hand, and thumb of R. hand open. 7. L. hand open, thumb held by thumb and 1st finger of R. hand, the other fingers flexed. 8. L. hand open, R. hand as in 7, but 2nd finger open also. 9. L. hand open, R. hand as in 8, but 3rd finger open also. 10. Both hands open, palm resting against palm. BAM BALA BAHUANA FIO. 1. — MANNER OF FILING THE TEETH, KWILU KIVEE, CONCK) FBEE STATE. Bahuana (Bahoni). English. Bayanzi. Bambala. — ------ mosh Lundu. moss Luano. One 1 ' m^bei 1 1 1 momo Two 1 i m*bae mbali zole 1 bili Three atala sata tatu niatutu Four ano gwaiia ia wanna 1 Five alien tanu tanu watan 1 Six ashom Kambanu Kambanu ' wn si a una Seven tzamwan Hamboeli tsamwar n'tHema Eight nan kinana nana nan Nine v'va libwoa voa uwa Ten kwim gumi kwim kum Eleven kwimbci gumi ua mush kwim na moss kum na nomo Twelve I kwim na buc gumi na mbali kwim na zole kam na bili Twenty makum bue mogumali makumole Father atar da tat ta Mother moa ma mam ma [ 136 1 1905.] MAN. [No. 79, Bahuana (Bahoni). English. Bayanzi. Bambala. - Lnndo. Luano. Brother iyam iya ijrei iya Sister mokaram pangim pangim Father's sister •moa chicheri kakem Fatlier's brother lame n'gwass ft at Mother's brother nga n'gwass n'gwass Mother's sister •moa chicheri "^ma gazigazigi kaka Niece mabiema ya yaya iya Nephew mabiema ya yaya iya Grandfather m'bai tntc kalenge tat, or tat na tat San ♦tong dnngu tang Sky onoye yiilu zula ngi No logami n'ge-nge lo lo Small chicheri gazijjazigi atchichi moshut Big onen monenc yaiEonenc monene Good lonkoro pimbi wapim m*pim Bad obi pimbolo pimlo Sarth m*men man matoto man Moon n'gon gonde n*gon gond Star m'biel ampededi bamwetede m*bir Fire m*biiri tsua mba River n'kwak gwak kwak Water anza mem mass madya Village boa m'bu matt bodla Man bar mntn mat Men bar batu bat Goat n'Uba komb kom tab Pig n'gui n'gulu n'gal Dog m'boa m*boa m*boa Banana n'dom makondo diz makon monko Iron n'dony doDda n'don Copper m'mia minengwa milan ■ Stone eyiii amani matarr mankul Bow Ota uda buta boata Arrow atom itutwi bit at Tree onti roitondo miti Woo*l inshia ndo kan Bearil keletch §gileff §gileff kelel Hair n'tchi dnb bonco m*(as8 Eye mish mess mesa matshi Nose mbom moznln m*bam * rA aa in ^Aicken ; moa chicheri = amall mother. t To distingoiah between /a^A*r and uneU they say " father who begot me " and ** amall father." { Prononnced like French I&ng. i g hard aa in girl. [ 137 ] VoB. 75-76.1 MA.N. [190& Bnhaana (Bahoni). EngUsh. Bayanz<. Bamlmla — Mouth mun Teeth roadj Haua kekandje Le«? kul F«H)t kekanch To come tche Togo yaya To eat bie<lya To drink kunya Hunger nMjal To hit kubul To kill kukwa To break kolx>l To Hce kommon Woman mokan To work kikiri To wash makawob To s^)e.lk kul)nl While m'pio Black wapiti Pretty koljong Finger kckangc True kibiri Shadow I men Thou * • • nji He n'gi We bin You bin They n'gi Lundu. Luano. gan mass n*denibo gul Ligazu zza ilagwe kulya kunya n'dzala kubula gufoa kolKigole gutala mokosuni kusal gt»f kohossa penib ubumbclc pim dcmbu kikiri *pikop men kikansi \ kul (upper \\i\t) I mokom (h>wcr half) kikanze zza n'da dia n'uua n'dzala Lubet fa kobogol kumon baket kussal kukwal kufun pez kuhit pim milem kwakirik ki;ewiz n in n'ge van • Iwn lict yan I i kikcB makttl iya kwe jakledja noadya kutachA. knpfa mokat aasal eul amo mpes bondun m'pipi molim nMjim * This is the general term : pikop-roonwa = the whole mouth ; pikop = the under lip : moniva = the tongue. E. TOR DAY. Obituary : Adolf Bastlan. Tylor. Professor Adolf Bastlan : born Juno 26, 1826 ; died February 3, "TC 1006. ID I had iDtendc<l to write for the Atithropologi(*nl Institute a short aecount of the life and works of my honoured friend, Professor Bastian, of Berlin, who died last February at Port of Spain. But illness intervened which made it impossible for me to carry out this intention. In the meantime a fellow nntliropoloi^ist, like myself a student of Bastian^s voluminous writings, placed in my hands a summary account of what he had drawn up of the great anthropologist's travels and of bis publishctl writings, which, I may remark, occupy between two and tiiree feet on my bookshelves, and run toward 10,000 pages, not counting his articles in the Zvitschrift fiir Ethnologie, Students [ 138 ] 190S.] MAN. [Bo. 76. CDgBgcd iu Heriou8 aDtbropological work, eapecially on tbe culinre eiile, will litid maob l» profit bf ill Baaiian's volume!', and in tbe not ensy tMk of coDFulling them w:ll be lielp«d by my frieml's iiecount which is here reprodnced. The want of referonces is, of roilFiie, a serioiifi tirawhack, but my own experience is tUnt Bnstian'K statements are apt to be coofirmnl hy further enquiry. fortunately I possess a photograph of BaHtun, which ebows him aomewbat earlier in life than the picture in ibe ZeiUehr^t, From this photograph the present engraving is laWn. EDWARD B. TVLOR. NftTEM OS THE LUE AM" WuiTINliS OF Ba!STI*N. Adolf Baatian wna born lu Bremen on Jnue 26lb, 1H26. His father belonged to a well'knowu merchant family, and lo blin probably ia due the strong busine^is instinot and llio gift of organisniion which characterised bis son as well as tbe opportunities Tor acquaintance wilh vi-itors from ibe ends of the earth, ami later on ihe impulse to travel sod the first facilities for it. Young Bastinn's education was wide and thorough. pa>»ed throiiab i itiett, studying law nt lleidulbcrg aud biological Hi Wuraiiurjr, where Budolf Vircbow had juat iii?gun to lecture, taking linnlly a doctor's degree in medicine at Prague in iHoO. In llie nest yviir he began hi-i active life, lie took a post as -liili'j doctor for a vuyage to Australia, and thus iii!nii;uraiod aseriea of voyageb of research which iijvi.iod in all some five and twenty years aud tiniled only with bis death. His journeys brought liim into almost every regiciQ of the habitable wiirld, and though carried out with the minimum of outward pre|iaraliou they were all coaceired »-iili n single deGnile object in view — tbe collec- li'jii oi materials for a comparative piychology, i<n the principles of u nniiiml science. His first journey lasted eight years, from lh.Jl-9, and led him Srst to AuiiLralia and tbe I'Hcific : then to I'eru, Mexico, and tbe West I luiies ; then back to China, Malaysia, and India, iinii iben by way nf West Africa homc^ward. Only a fragment of his experiences on this journey was ever formally published, uamely, Ein >wu capital of tbe negro kiugdora of the Unngo), 'el was subordinate in bis mind ti ibe illu^trutioa of bis general view, for the book bears llie sub-title AV» fteitrap zur Ati/l/ioloyie iitid Pij/chtiloffir, In the nfst tear, however, appeared bis principal estoiy, l)rr MrntcA in ittr GcMchickte ; sur HrgrSadung einrr PsffcholagineiiH iVrUaHuFhauung I^LuiptJg, 1860), in three subatHniial volumes, entitled respectively, /. Die I'tj/iAoloffie alt Xalurtciturntfliaft t It. Pti/chnlnffif untl Mt/lhologie ; 111. PtilitUrlir I'nyrkolngit ; all full of origiual observiitiuns of many peoples, and uf tbe fruits tit li reading which was already iucrodibly wide. In 1861 be was in Indo-China again, on a four years' jonrtiey which covered Ualaysia, the Philippines, and Japan, and bronglil bim borne by North China, Central Asia, and tbe Cauuasus, laden with tbe materials fur six massiw volumes. Die Volker dft Omlirifn Atietis, which dealt more purlicularly with Buddhism, und with tbe cnllures of Burma and 8iam, and were nut completely published litl 18l>». There follows here an interval of eight years, Ili6.5 lo 187^, iluring which Bastiau's energies were mainlv directed to the orgaulsatioa of Kthuologioal sludies In Germanr. [ U9 i No. 76.] MAN. C1906. Soon after liis return he was appointed to an assistant-directorship in the Rojal Museums at Berlin, where he found the Ethnological collections confined to two galleries and a very inadequate work-room, but his enormous powers of work and bis genius for amassing material and recruiting assistance soon made a change, and the eventual transference of the whole department to an independent Museum fur Vblkerkunde in 1886 was literally Bastiau's achievement. Meantime, though engaged in constant literary work, explaining and defending his psychological theories in detail, he found time for much solid assistance to the Berlin Geographical Society, of which he became, eventually, President from 1871 to 1873. And the second of hi.-? great services to Ethnology arise directly out of this phase of his activity. The first suggestion of an Ethnological Society in Berlin had come from the geographer, Karl Ritter, and in Paris and London such organisations had already been started in 1859 and 1843 respectively, but it was not till 1868 that any practical step was taken in Germany. The first suggestion was merely for an Ethnological depart- ment of the Berlin Geographical Society, but Bastian stood out for an independent organisation, and his foresight was soon justified. Virchow, on the anatomical side, lent him his powerful support ; the archaeologists felt no less the need of a centre for the new prehistoric studies, and the threefold coalition took shape in the Gessellsc haft fur Anthropologies Ethnologic und Urgeschichte^ which was formally inaugurated on 17th November 1869, with Virchow at its head, and Bastian and Brauu as his vice- presidents. To 1868 also belongs the foundation of the world-famed Zeitschrift fur Ethnologies which was started and edited as a private venture by Bastion and R. Hartmann nearly two years before ; by Bastian^s influence it became the regular organ of the Anthropological Society. The full title of its original issue expresses well the motives of Bastian^s work at this time, it runs thus: — Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic und ihre Hilfswissenschaften^ ah Lchrc vom Menschen in scinen Beziehungen zur Natur und Geschichte, Hib presidency of the Berlin Geographical Society 1871-3 was chiefiy marked by his establishment of the German African Society, and by the organisation of the Loanga expedition of 1873, the object of which was to carry further Bastian^s preliminary reconnaissance at San Salvador, and to effect an entry into the Dark Continent by way of the west coast, which had hitherto been almost wholly avoided by European explorers* The Loango expedition itself was a failure ; the means collected were inadequate, and the local difficulties were peculiar and insurmountable ; and it was not till 1877 that the penetration of Africa was accomplished, and theu it was by Stanley, and from a- ba^'e on the East coast. But Bastian was not in the strict sense a geographer. Neither the difficulties nor the results of travel as such had had the smallest interest for him ; and it was difficult to make him speak of his adventures ; he published practically no description of the countries which he traversed, any more than of the individuals whom he met there ; he concerned himself with none of the problems of structure, configuration, or climate, or of the distribution of living forms, which confront the ordinary explorer. Yet his wide and true perspective of the geographical conditions, and his enormous experience of remote and unfrequented lauds, made him an invaluable ally of the German geographical school ; and his doctrine of '' Geographical Provinces,^^ though not wholly his own, had considerable influence in the development of recent opinion on the matter. Bastian took no official part in the Loango expeilition ; but he went out with it, and received its collections in the Museum of Ethnology, of which he was by this time director. And his fourth journey, in 1875-6, was planned, like all its successors, with the direct object of increasing the collections of this museum, as well as of furnishing [ 140 ] 1906.] MAN. [No. 76. material for further bookii od the '^ customs and beliefs of (listant peoples/* The fourth journey, took him to the West Indies, and to South and Central America, and its main results were published in 1878 under the title Die Kultur Lander der alien Amerika ; and the fifth (1878-80) traversed Southern Asia from Persia to Assam and Indo-China, and led on once more to Malaysia, Australia, New Zealand, and across the Pacific again to California and Yucatan. Its principal outcome was a vast work on the Religious Myths of the Polynesians, which appeared in 1881. Then, for some eight years, administrative work in connection with the new Museum fur Vblkerkunde occupied most of his time ; but the museum was formally opened in December 1886, and in a year or two more he was free to go off again, this time (1889-91) through Turkestan to India and East Africa, with special enquiry into Jainism and Buddhism ; and so again in 1896-8 to look for early Hindu remains in Java, and as far east as Bali ; and again to Ceylon, for further Buddhist study, in 1901-3. Finally in 1903, at the age of seventy-seven, he set out once more, first to his beloved Malaysia, then on to study the earlier history of Jamaica, in caves and shell- mounds, and so to Trinidad and Venezuela, till he died, almost unattended, after a brief illness, at Port of Spain in Trinidad, on February 3, of the present year. For him it seemed, as to that older voyager of Bremen, Navigare necesse est ; vivere non necesse est, Bastian's service to anthropology was, in brief, two-fohl. His world-wide travels, and his incessant activity as a collector, have their monument in the vast treasures of the great museum which he created, and his great ability as an organiser, in the well- planned building which they fill. But his work in the field — immense as were the results — attained this extent in space only at the expense — not indeed of thoroughness within his self-imposed limitations — but of width and proportion of interest. The geographical environment, and the physical characteristics of the peoples whom he had been observing are usually simply passed over ; and even in those departments of descriptive ethnography on which his attention was concentrated, the peculiar stand- point from which he viewed his own studies, the extraordinary rapidity with which he was wont to throw his material into shape for publication, and his habit of piling together original and borrowed information with only the slightest indication of the sources in each case, made his writings peculiarly difiicult to use, and in later years almost unreadable. Nor was he strictly an ethnographer. He had neither the width of interest, nor the orderliness of mind which carries out a detailed exploration within fixed limits, or classifies and arranges a collection of ethnographical material. He had no care for technology or even for art ^ which is more surprising — except in so far as its manifesta- tions expressed racial or national character ; and even in the phases of thought, which would seem most akin to his special interest, there is a stern intolerance of sentiment and of all the softer side of life, which makes all the more wonderful his real gift of entering into the thoughts and feelings of simple undisciplined minds. But he had the clearest conception of what he wanted in the way of materials, unending perseverance in collecting it, and a strong sense of the imperative need for collecting it now before the march of European culture extinguished it at its source ; and he had a peculiar personal gift of inspiring workers and collaborators, of enticing private collections within the walls of his museum, and of finding out in each locality the people who knew and of eliciting from them their information. And this latter gift most happily was not limited to his intercourse with Europeans : a large part of his book on Polynesian mythology came to him straight from the lips of the natives themselves, and the groundwork of his Peoples of Eastern Asia was the lessons in Buddhism which he received from a native priest during an involuntary detention in Mandalay. Bastian^d other contribution to anthropology is in the domain of ideas. The concep- tion of a Vol her psychologic — of a science, that is, which studies the phenomena of the I 141 ] Ho. 76.] MAN. [1905. eorporate social life of peoples, as ordinary psychologj studies the mental phenomena of individuals, and has, of course, its place far back in the philosophy of the Greek world, and in modern times had been reformulated for example by Herbart ns early as 1815. More than this, Theodor Waitz, though only 6ve years senior to Bastian, had already published his preliminary Lehrbuch der Psychologie ah Xaturwissenschaft in 1849, a year ^Fore Bastian took his doctor's degree at Prague. That Bastian was directly indebted to Waitz for his conception of anthropological psychology is not easily proved, but the ideas of Waitz and his school were '^ in the air *' at the moment of Bastian^s first departure from Europe ; they were copiously discussed in Germany during the rears of hisj first journey, and on his return in 1859 he would find the first volume of Wailz's Anthropologic der Natur-volker on the point of publication, and Steiuthal and Lazarus editing the first volume of the Zeitschrift fur Volkerpsychologit und Sprach^ wissenschaft. An introspective and deductive "psychology of the intlividual," or even its molern inductive and experimental counterpart, explains the mechanism by which experiences are collected and combined ; but it does not explain why either the experiences or the conceptions and ideas which supervene are of the kind that we find to l)e normal among mankind ; nor does it take adequate account of the circumstance that man is practically not found in an isolated condition. As Aristotle observed long ago, he is a "social animal,'* and a large part of his ways of looking at the world, and of his responses to the impressions which the world makes on him are determined not by himself but by the view of the world which is current in the society within which his thinking apparatus has grown up. There is, therefore, need of a study, on a wide, scientific, inductive, comparative method, of the evidence which is offere I among all the peoples of the earth as to the connection which exists between such ways of looking at the world, and the institutions and products of social activity which accompany them. These ways of looking at the world — Welt-anschauungen, as his contemporaries mostly called them — Bastian was wont to describe as Vblker-gedanken. They may be high or low in quality, simple or complex, like the IVelt-anschauung of this or that individual ; and their value and complexity, and the nature and direction of their growth, all which will be repre- sented in the character of the culture which they generate will depend upon the interaction of two factors — the physical organisation of the men and the characterij^tics of their material geographical environment. Obviously the analysis will be easiest where both the minds and the material surroundings are at their simplest and present the fewest opportunities for thought. These cases we shall detect by the simplicity — the primitiveness we call it — of the social structure and outward civilisation which results, and consequently it is among the Natur-volker — the " cryptograms of mankind " as Bastian used to call thom — that we shall find the best materials for study. The result of a preliminary survey shows: — First, a surprising uniformity of outlook on the part of all the more primitive peoples ; second, a correlation of such differences as appear with observable diflferences in the material surroundings. It results from this, that wo may assume, as a working hypothesis inductively e:?tablislied, the psychic unity of mankind — and this in the early sixties was, of course, still a burning question, scientifically and politically as well — and therefore we may concentrate our attention for the future, not on the " coincidences " between the conceptions of savages hut on the di8cre])ancies, for it is the latter and not the former which demand explanation. It results further, that if the discrepancies correspond \\\i\\ differences of material environment, these will vary (broadly speaking) in accordance with the geographical conditions. And as complete isolation is the exception among human societies, stagnation — due to a final equilibrium between the inward and the outward — is the exception also. C(»nvorseIy, it is mainly change of geographical conditions, as in the case of a wholesale migration, or contact along the frontier of geographical provinces, which will be the [ 142 ] 1905.]( MAN. [Nob. 76-77. occasion, or the scene, of contact between distinct Volker-gedanken ; and when such contact occurs, reaction takes place, and the outlook of the people who experience sudi clash of ideas is modified accordingly, just as a plant changes its habit of growth when it spreads into a fresh climate. And such change and growth accordingly goes on and on till the influence of purely geographical conditions is reduced to quite negligible dimensions. The comer stones, therefore, of Bastian^s ethnology are two. The first of these is the Volkergedanken^ which he tirst expounds in his greatest theoretical treatise, Der Mensch in der Geschichie (1860), and defends in detail in his Beitrdge zur vergleichen- den Psychologic : die Seele und ihre Erschcinungswcscn in der Ethnographie (1868)^ in Das Bestdtidige in der Menschenrassen^ und die Spieiweiie ihrer Verdnderlichkeity in the same year, and more popularly, later, for example in Der Volkergedanke im Aufbau einer IVissenschaft vom Menschen (1881), and in Wie das Volk denht (1892). The second is the doctrine of geographical provinces, which is implicit in Der Mensch in der GeschichtCy and is separately treated in Zur Lehre von den Geographischen Provinzen in 1886. ' Neither doctrine, of course, was originally or exclusively Bastian^s. Alexander von Humboldt, who died before Bastian^s book appeared in 1860, and Karl Ritter, the beginning of whose activity falls, like that of Waitz, during the period of Bastian^s first voyage, had done much to co-ordinate the results of geographical exploration and to formulate the German view of geography as a science of the co-relation of distributions. Waitz had emphasised no less clearly in 1859 the duty of anthropology to study man as a social animal ; and in the prefatory essay in the first volume of the Zeitschrift fUr Volhcrpsychologie the position is clearly formulated that the form which social life has taken among mankind is, in fact, its separation into peoples ; and the development of the human race is bound up with the diversity of peoples ; that the Volkerpsychologie which is in question is therefore a comprehensive history of culture, *' tV/ea/er i5/i7jr,'^ and that '^ peoples are to be regarded as organisms,** and it is in and with regard to these and their customs and laws, that ^' the specific peculiarities are to be studied which '^givA them their characteristic impress.** And when it came to be a question in 1863 of translating some standard work of the German school of ethnology for the use of British students, it was again the first volume of Waitz, and not any work of Bastian*s, which was selected for the purpose by the Anthropological Society. A literary output so voluminous as Bastian*s demands almost a bibliography of its own, and down to 1896 this is supplied by the practically complete list in the Inter^ national Archiv fur Ethnologic of that year. The titles of the substantive books in it extend over more than two large printed pages, and the list of shorter essays, articles^ and reviews covers fourteen more. Appreciative summaries of Bastian's career and of his services to ethnology have appeared